CERTAINE SERMONS, VPON DIVERS TEXTES OF HOLIE SCRIPTVRE. Whereof some haue been seuerally before published, and other some for the greater benefit of the godly reader are here now added. By M. George Giffard, Preacher of the worde of, God at Mauldon in Essex.
LONDON. Printed by the Widowe Orwin, for Thomas Man. 1597.
A briefe Summarie of such Sermons as are contayned in this booke.
- A Sermon on the Parable of the Sower, taken out of the 13. of Mathew, vers. 1.2.3.4.5.6.7.8.9.
- Two Sermons vpon the 1. Pet. 5. vers. 8. and 9. wherin is shewed that the deuil is to be resisted only by a stedfast faith, howsoeuer he commeth either against soule or body: and that whosoeuer hath once attained the true and liuely faith, it can neuer be vtterly lost, but he is sure to get the victorie.
- Foure Sermons vpon the seuen chiefe vertues or principall effectes of faith, and the doctrine of election: wherin euerie man may learne, whether he be Gods child or no. Taken out of the first chap. of the second epistle of Saint Peter, vers. 1.2.3.4.5.6.7.8.9.10.11.
- [Page]A godlie, zealous, and profitable Sermon, vpon the second chapter of Saint Iames, vers. 14.15 16.17.18.19.20.21.22.23.24.25.26.
- A Sermon vpon Iames chap. 3. vers. 1.2.3.4.5.6.7.8.9.10.11.12.
- A Sermon preached at Paules Crosse the thirtie day of May. 1591. vpon Psal. 33.
- A Treatise of true Fortitude.
TO THE RIGHT WORshipfull M. Iohn Hutton Esquier, George Gifford wisheth health and increase of worship.
IT is more then halfe a yeare (Right Worshipfull) since I handled this Parable of the Sower, in a Sermon at London. Being instantly vrged by a friend which heard me, to put it in writing, although I was very vnwilling, for sundrie considerations, yet I made some promise if leasure should serue. Afterward when I would very gladly haue been released at her hands whom I promised, I could by no meanes obtaine it. I haue therefore at the last so nigh as I could, set downe in writing, that which I then vttered in speaking: I know that I haue omitted some things in the particular applications, and exhortations which I made: and also I haue added somewhat which either then came not to minde, or els time did not serue to handle. I ambold to present and dedicate this my poore trauell vnto your worship, moued therto with diuers respects, at thinking [Page]my self in duty bound, not only with this cōmon and generall bond that ye are one which long time haue professed the glorious Gospell of Iesus Christ: but with diuers more speciall, which are so well knowne vnto you, that it were needlesse for me to recite thē: onely thus much, seeing I was borne and brought vp vnder you, my parents receiuing benefits daily from you, I thinke I ought, when as I am not able to make any recompence, at least to shew some token of a gratefull minde. But especially I am moued hereunto, with consideration of the greatest blessing which all my kinred haue enioyed by you now so long, in prouiding and procuring their spirituall instruction. I pray you accept of my good will, and account of me as one that prayeth to the Lord for you, that he will multiplie and increase his good gifts still in you, to the glorie of his holie name, the benefit of his Church, and your endles comfort in Iesus Christ. Amen.
A SERMON VPON THE PArable of the Sower.
1 IN that day Iesus went out of the house & sate by the sea side.
2 And there was gathered vnto him a multitude, so that he entred into a ship, and sate downe, and the whole multitude stood on the shoare.
3 And he spake many things vnto them by parables, saying: Behold a Sower went forth to sowe.
4 And as he sowed, some seeds fell by the way side: and the foules came and eat them vp.
5 Other fell vpon stony ground, where they had not much earth, and by & by they sprang vp, because they had not depth of earth.
6 And when the sun rose they were parched, and because they had no root they withered.
7 Other fell among thornes, and the thornes grewe vp and choked it.
8 Other fell into good ground, and brought foorth fruit, one seed an hundred fold, another sixtie, another thirty.
9 He that hath eares to heare, let him heare.
ALthough the Iewes, at such time as our Sauiour Christ came into the worlde, had the word of God among them: and had also the Temple and Synagogues where they heard the same read & expounded: yet their state was very miserable, for Christ saith, they [Page 8]were as sheep without a shepheard: because their teachers, the Scribes and Pharisies, being choaked with couetousnes, and puffed vp with vaine glory, were become stark naught, corrupt in maners, & corrupting the word with their fond gloses: their teaching also was so cold, and with so little power euen in that which they taught truly, that the people had no great list to heare them. But when Iohn Baptist the forerunner of Christ, was raised vp to publish the beginning of the Gospell, and to prepare the way for the Lord, hee like a sounding and shrill Trumpet, with the power of his word shooke their hearts, and rowsed their drowsinesse, so that from his time the kingdome of heauen suffered violence. When Christ Iesus himselfe vttered his voice in preaching, and his diuine power in working woonders, there appeared such a woonderfull maiestie in his person, as did amaze the hearers: wherupon his fame was noysed far and neer, so that they came running out of al quarters of the land by heaps, for to see and hear him: they seemed to forget themselues and their state, in leauing all worldly affaires, as the husbandmen their plough, the Artificers their craftes and sciences, following him into the wildernesse with their wiues and their children laggering at their heeles, so great was their zeale. So that, as before almost all did perish in the miserable state they were in: nowe it seemed that the greatest part, or at least an innumerable multitude did with such care imbrace the heauenly doctrine, as that they should be most [Page 9]happy and come to eternal life: but this was otherwise, for our Sauiour Christ sheweth heere, that of this great heap and rablement of people, that were so zealous, and trauelled so far to heare him, there were three partes which did not profite by his doctrine, but continued still damned and forlorne creatures, only one part of foure, are true schollers. And because we be rank hypocrits, prone & ready to deceiue our selues, Christ Iesus layeth open the matter so plainlie, & in so familiar a kind of teaching, that vnles we wilfully blind our selues we can not but see how the case stādeth in euery of vs, ech man in himselfe: for he taketh a similitude from a Sower of corn, which going & casting his seed abroad, it lighteth vpon sundry kindes of ground, some falleth by the way side, where the path is trā pled & beaten smooth & hard by mens feet, and is made like a pauement, & there it lyeth aboue the ground altogether vncouered, the Fouls come by & by & pick it vp. Some falleth into stony ground or rocky, or as S. Luke saith, vpon a rock: where there is a litle thin crust of earth in the top, & some moisture in which the seed is a little couered: and because the earth which doth couer it is but shallow, it springeth vp quicklie and brancheth, and is fresh and greene, and being so good, seemeth to be forward corne, and such as would yeeld to the husbandmen a plentifull haruest: but because the root cannot spread it selfe deepe ynough, to suck iuice out of the ground for the nourishment of the blade, when the parching heate of the Sun lighteth [Page 10]vpon it, then it is dryed vp, and scorched, and dyeth, & neuer bringeth forth fruit. Some other doth fall among thornes: there is depth of earth for the feed to grow, so that it springeth vp, and not onely a blade, but also a stalke, and commeth so far as to haue the eare: but the thornes grow vp with it, ouershadow and choak it, in so much that the corne in the eare, cannot haue the benefite of the Sun to make it ripe: therefore the fruite that it seemeth to bring forth commeth to naught. Some other seeds fall into good ground, and grow vp, & bring forth seasonable fruit, one kernell an hundreth, another sixty, another thirtie. This is the Parable. Now for the meaning of it, we are not to seek far, neither to goe by coniectures, for Christ himselfe doth expound and interpret euery part of it a little after in this chapter: I neede not but to lay open his exposition.
The seed is the word of God: the sower of it is the Preacher and publisher of the same: for as the Sower doth fil his hand and so casteth it abroad vpon the ground, not setting it seed by seed, or choosing a place for euery seed, but where it lighteth: euen so the preacher doth cast foorth the worde among the people, and look how the ground is into which it falleth, so doth it prosper; for your hearts are the ground vpon which it is cast: you that are the hearers & among whom the seed is sown, haue euery one a hart which is one of these four sorts of groūd, vpon which the seed falleth: and because the seede hath beene and is still daylie sowne among yee, I [Page 11]thinke this parcell of scripture is vey fit and agreeable, euen as a touchstone for euery one to try him selfe withall, whether hee haue rightlie embraced the Gospell, and to his saluation: for what a sottishnes were this, when we haue so iust and plaine a rule, not to measure our selues with it? But going on, on, nothing consider whether we be not one of those three euill sorts of ground, which receiue the seed, but bring forth no fruite, thinking we be wel if we professe the Gospel or heare it, after any sort. Let vs go forward: those which receiue the seede by the way side, are they which heare the worde and doe not vnderstand it, then commeth the euill one, or as S. Luke saith, the Diuell, and taketh it away from their heart. In these first kind of hearers, we haue to obserue, how that their heartes being hard and smooth like a path that is trampled and beatē with mens feet, the word hath no entrance, but lieth aboue vncouered: for like as when a man casteth an handfull of corne vpon a very harde and smooth path, it is all one as if it were cast vpon a pauement: so also through the custome and deceitfulnesse of sinning, the Diuell hath made the hearts of these vnmeete to receiue the heauenly seed of the word: and looke how ye see Crowes & other Fowles followe the heeles of the Sower, to picke vp and deuoure such kernels as do lie vncouered; in like maner do the diuels come like greedy foules into the assemblies, where the word of God is preached, to take it away from the harts of the people, that it may not growe there. This [Page 12]peraduenture will seeme strange to some, that Sathan should haue any entrance into the Church among Gods people, especially when they bee about the best and most holy exercises of hearing the word & of praier. How strange soeuer it may seeme, and how many soeuer haue been, or bee of that fond and doltish opinion, to think that the diuell hath nothing to do with them, or commeth not neere them, when they bee about these holie things: we are to beleeue Christ who telleth vs the contrary: and we are wisely to consider, that when we are nighest that which shoulde doe our soules good, then is this enemie readiest at hand, & doth most busilie bestirre him. If this were not vttered by our Sauiour Christ himselfe, we might woonder, & for mine own part I would not cease wondring to see many hearers which cary away almost nothing, which is to any purpose: let a man tell a long storie in a worldly matter, they haue wit inough to recite it in order again, & to keep it in remēbrance a long time after: but let y e preacher speak neuer so plain, although they sit & look him in y t face, yet if ye enquire of thē so soon as they be out at the church doors, ye shal easily perceiue that (as the cōmon saying is) it went in at the one eare, and out at the other. They will say peraduenture, after this maner, it was a good sermon, I wold we could follow it, he said very wel: he is a perfect ready man in the pulpit. But ask, what doctrine did he handle. Then are they at a pause, and set at a dead lift. They will make this answere: we are not able [Page 13]to carrie away so much as other can; neuertheles we hope that we be as good toward God, as they that carie away most. They will also confesse that the worde of God is good, and that wee should be ruled by it. Let vs therefore dearly beloued (if we desire not to be of the number of these) marke well the subtill sleights and pollicie of the diuell, how he handleth and conueyeth the matter with this kind of people. There is no doubt of this, but that if he can he will drawe away the minde from comming to the Sermon, one pelting let or other must come in the way: if there be no worldly businesse to be done, then a paire of cards, or tables, or some honest recreation, it should be nowe no good ciuility to part companie when friends are met togither, this is the surest way if it may be obtained: but what if he faile heerin? They come to the place where the seed shal be sowne, sit down, and mind to heare: then the next way is to come with them, and to attend at their elbowe, seeking how to depriue them of the word. Now his best way is to bring them asleepe because they were then as good bee absent: or into a slumber, that they may heare only a sound and a confused humming, without any perseuerance of the things vttered: or els when they heare any perfect sentence, or a few sentences, they know not why they bee vttered, because they heard not that which went before. Such as are not so drowsie headed, being wakefull, he seeketh stil to conuey some thoughts into their minds, whereabouts they may be occupied, [Page 14]and their vnderstanding drawne away: the mind of a man being light and inconstant, if hee can put in but one motion, it oftentimes draweth with it so many linkes as make vp a whole chaine, in the meane time the Preacher goeth on, and he vnderstandeth not what was said, and so when his mind returneth he can haue no sound knowledge of the things vttered, but a confused opinion: into these by thoughtes men are oftentimes brought, euen by occasion of some word or sentence which they heard vttered, and are carried so far, that they cannot of long time recouer their mind to bring it again to the matter. Seeing this great dāger, we ought when we come to hear Gods word taught, to make account that wee goe about a verie hard worke, that we go to encounter with Sathan hand to hand, who seeketh then most busilie to steale away our heart, that he may make that word fruitlesse in vs, and cause vs to sinne grieuously against God. There is no one man which maketh conscience of hearing the word rightly, which setting these thinges togither, the reuerence we owe vnto it, the stedinesse of our minde, which should be vpon it, and the care to keepe it, but will easilie grant that it is as hard and painfull a trauell to doe this, as for the man that worketh in the sorest bodilie labor. Heer is therfore a lesson for euery man to apply to himself when he is going to heare the word, to think I am now going about a gret work I shall be too weak if the Lord God do not mightilie assist me: for I am not to sit downe there at [Page 15]ease, but to wrastle and struggle with the Diuell, and with all the corruptions of mine owne flesh, and hardnesse of my heart: that my mind may bee kept stedfast vpon the worde, that I may receiue it with al reuerence & feare, as the word of the great & glorious God: not to iudge of it at mine own pleasure, but to craue wisedome from the Lord: not to heare it and to let it goe, but to keep it as a most precious iewell locked vp in my heart, that I may guide my selfe thereby. And wee shall be a great deale the rather mooued to this diligence, if we consider what a companion wee carie about with vs, and what a guest wee lodge withall, when we be such as heare the word, and doe not keep it. For Christ telleth vs that it is the Diuell which doth this: which as a greedy Fowle deuoureth the seed which was sowne in our heart: if any make none account to haue him possessing their mind, & hardening their hearts against the word: then let them continue in their sloth to heare with drowsie minds, to heare and not to vnderstand: to regard the holy word, but as the word of a man: to make little account to keep it. But if he thinke it a most miserable thing, to haue so filthy a beast, & so soule a spirit to lodge in his breast: if he thinke it to be a most vile slauery, to be vanquished and ouercome of so horrible an enemie, to bee led captiue and kept thrall vnder such a tyrant: then let him thinke also how miserable a thing it is to bee such a kind of ground as doth receiue the seede by the way side. For vndoubtedly, how soeuer men [Page 16]seeme to defie the deuill, and curse him, as though he should not come nigh them, yet seeing it is no mortall man, but the Lord Iesus Christ himselfe, who telleth vs heer that the diuell is not only nigh but in these kind of hearers, euen hardening their heartes, and blinding their eies, wee ought most constantlie to beleeue it. Hee that shall deeply weigh the estate of our Church at this day, will soone be brought to confesse, that there be many of this first sort of hearers, they shall perceiue it right wil by this, that they are not able in any wise to iudge or put difference betweene sound & syncere preaching and vaine pratling: they know not whē the preacher doth minister vnto them wholsome food, and when there is nothing but chaffe and wind: ye shal heare them highly commende some Sermon, as a matter worthy to be written in letters of gold, when as in deed it deserueth not so much as to be noted with a coale. I speake not of those silly wretches, which were neuer as yet acquainted with preaching, for it is no great maruel, though they bee not able to discerne chalke from cheese: or being blind for to iudge of colours, but to such as of long time haue been hearers, and yet neuer the wiser, because they are not able to iudge when sound and necessary conclusions are drawne out of the word; but all is one with them, whether the reason that is made be good or bad, strong or weake: yea, further ye shall perceiue that euē a litle shew of a reason although neuer so doltish, being against true godlines, doth more preuaile [Page 17]with thē, then a multitude of infallible proofs although they be neuer so sure: and that which is so grosse and absurd that a child may laugh at, seemeth to them a very strong piller to leane to. There needeth no more when a man preacheth vnto them, but a glorious shew of learning, a sweet ringing voice, and matters so strange and strangely handeled, that they may be brought into a woondermēt of that they know not. And Satan hath many chaplaines fit for this turne, to serue the vaine humor of such people, and to set foorth themselues after a pompous sort: more seeking their owne vaine glory, then the glorie of the Gospel, in the conuersion of the people. The seconde kind of ground are they which receiue the seede vpon the hard rock, where there is some entrance, and the word hath a shallow root in them, for as it were the top of their heart is soft after a sort, and there it is couered a little, and it groweth vp quicklie, and springeth fresh, they seeme to be stout and excellent professours, they brag of great zeale: a man would take them to be syncere, and so they take themselues: but when the Sun ariseth that is, the fiery triall or parching heate of persecution, they stumble and fall away and because the word had no deep root in them, it withereth and bringeth forth no fruite: these also are not profited by the word of grace, but are stil castawayes & damned creatures. In this kind of ground, or in these hearers, if we note well, we shall see that which is strange and woonderfull: when Christ saith and [Page 18]testifieth of them, that they receiue the word with ioy: these be not blasphemers or persecutors of the word: they be not contemners which regard not at all to heare it: they come not vnder a shewe or pretence as to a thing which otherwise they haue no care nor feeling of, or which they delight not for to heare, but how? They receiue it with ioy, and take such pleasure therin, that returning they can say, surely this was a very notable peece of worke, and wel handeled, I am glad that I heard it, it doth me euen as much good as my meate, I would goe a mile to heare the like againe. Is not this then marueilous and fearfull, that a man may goe thus far & yet be a castaway, and a forlorne wretch? It is not a thing to be woondered at, when the holie scriptures giue sentence against those traiterous villaines, which set themselues against God, and tread downe his lawes; but when God vttereth this sharpe sentence against this zealous kind of mē, if it cause vs not to wōder, yet it may make vs to tremble, when we see that a man may proceed thus far in religion and yet be damned. Whē we vnderstand that a man may bee zealous, and ready to heare preaching, vnderstandeth, carieth away, letteth it grow in his heart, hath some ioy in it, and yet neuer the better, abiding still vnder the curse. But there be some which will obiect against me and say, this is no good manner of teaching, for the vse of true teaching, is to builde vp and edifie the faith: but this seemeth to take away the certainty of faith from all, so that no man can [Page 19]tell whether he shall be saued: For by what means can a man make a better triall and proofe of his faith then this, that he giueth eare to Gods word, vnderstandeth it, carieth it away, and ioyeth in it? If such a man may be damned, who may not dispaire? I answere with S. Paul, 1. Cor. 10.12. He that thinketh he standeth, let him take heed he do not fall. If the admonition were necessary to the Corinthes, it is necessarie for vs all. One of the principall endes and vses of preaching, is to giue men warning that they do not deceiue thēselues with euery kind of faith or ioy in the word: but to looke for good and sound triall in themselues: which is not the way to bring men to despaire, but to bring them to true godlinesse: to cause them to shake off securitie and loosnesse in the seruice of God: to beware least their heartes bee hard still within: it causeth men to trie themselues least they should be deceiued by a vaine shadowe of a dead and fruitlesse faith: for Christ saith, that these beleeue (for so it is expressed by S. Luke the 8.13.) and ioy in the worde, and yet are damned. Then let vs come to the particular applying of this point: to see howe wee are to deale with our selues, when ye receiue the word take heed that ye giue it depth of earth enough, look that your hart be not soft & pliable enough a little aboue, and a hard rocke of stone within, but see that it bee digged and softened to the bottome, that the worde may take deep roote enough. Alas, what a miserable thing is it, when Christ hath giuen vs warning [Page 20]here so plainly, for a man to be a zealous gospeller, not only willing to heare, but hath an earnest desire, & trauelleth to heare, taketh pleasure & delight when he heareth, yet neuertheles, because he taketh no heede thereto, his heart within is so stonie, that he heareth but to his further increase of damnation. Manie thinke it goeth wel with them when as they receiue this testimonie frō men: he is a sound Protestant he fauoureth and delighteth in the truth, these indeed be great tokens of the fear of God, but yet we are not to rest in thē: our chief dealing is between God & our hart, & that in this thing whether our heart bee not hard and rockie. Those are a thousande times happy, which feele melting heartes and soft affections, so that Gods word doth pearce into them, & causeth them to tremble at the maiesty & power of the fame: their tender heart doth sigh and mourn for their iniquitie. As on the contrary part, they which make no conscience of sin, but are hardened in their affections, although they seem to be in good case, yet are they cursed & miserable. Let euery man therefore that goeth from the sermon, carie this with him: I heare by Christs owne words, that there is a stonie ground where the seed falleth, where it groweth, but not deep enough, it springeth vp, but doth not bring forth fruit, this is a wofull case, if I should be in the number of these, for then al my labor is lost which I bestow in frequēting Sermōs, yea it were much better that I had neuer heard: I feele that I ioy in it, I would not for any thing but I had heard [Page 21]it: but Christ saith that the reprobate some of them do heare the word with ioy, so that if I looke not narrowly to mine owne heart, I may for all this be damned: therefore I must not satisfie my selfe with this, but see that I couer the word deep enough, that my heart be softened in such sort, that I feele the roote goeth deepe, yea so deepe, that it can neuer be rooted out: And therefore let him continuallie crie vnto God and say: O Lord make soft my harde and stony heart, let it bee a melting heart, that thy holie worde may growe in it for euer. I would to God this doctrine of our Sauiour Christ might make euerie of vs to tremble & shake (as indeed if it were well weighed, it is so fearfull, that it might cause the haire of our heads to stand vp,) for then would we not so loosely & securely walk in the hardnesse of our heartes, there would not be so many backsliders in time of persecution: there would not be so many braue boasters and praters of Religion, who are readie to pull in their hornes, and to hide their heades, so soone as there is anie feare of daunger, or likelihood of persecution: neither would men bear themselues in hand, that they be iolly professours when they haue but a little tasted of the word, & are no more but empty barrelles, which giue a great sound. Heere then wee be set a worke with great toyle, to haue this same hard stonie ground made softe, and fit to receiue this heauenly seed. And hee which is not carefull in this point, to take paines, yee shall see him waxe so hard, that [Page 22]euen as a continuall raine dropping vpon a rocke of stone maketh it neuer the softer, so nothing can make his heart to relent. This may teach vs then to cease marueiling, when wee see so manie which willinglie giue themselues to be taught, & haue still little remorse of sinne. The Lorde for his mercie sake make vs wise and sharpe sighted to iudge of our selues: not to be lead on forward in a carnall profession, but to giue credit to our heauenly teacher, who hath heere opened his holie mouth to instruct vs so plainely, and before hand to warne vs of the great danger: that we may stir vp ourselues, and be quickened in our dull spirits, with all humble submission, and bowing downe our neckes, to receiue the doctrine of our Lord, & to open our hearts in such sort, that he may digge in them, and thrust in his spade to the bottome: for otherwise, it cannot go wel with vs. If this were practised among vs, wee should not haue so many old rusty Protestants: which if a man talk with them from morning to night, they are able to continue speech in reciting stories and places of Scripture, and will vtter matter against the doctrine of the Pope: but let a man vrge them with the doctrine of regeneration, and stand vpon the necessitie of sincere repentance, shewing them that they must be truly humbled vnder the burthē of their sinnes, that they must mortifie and subdue their carnall lustes: this is too hard a crust for their old teeth. This matter doth marre all: this doth rob them of their glorie: and therefore they [Page 23]can not wilinglie abide to heare of it. Let vs come now to the third kind of ground, which receiueth the seed among the thornes: here is depth enough of earth: so that as the second sort of hearers seemed to goe far beyond the first, so these seeme to goe far beyond them, and to come nigher to eternall life, for heere the worde doth grow & hath root so deep, that it springeth foorth so farre that Christ faith, it groweth vp, and the thornes growe vp with it, the stalke doth shoot foorth the eare, and lacketh but riping. For this may bee prooued by Saint Luke, who saith that they bee not (Telesphorountes) that is, such as beare ripe and timely fruit: for these professors doe manie good workes, and seeme to bring foorth the fruites of the Gospel, and that in such wise that men cannot alwayes discerne them, but thinke their deeds to be notable: but Christ Iesus doth shew that their workes before God, (who only cannot bee deceiued) are as corne which lacketh riping, which being ouershadowed with bushes, withereth in the eare and commeth to naught: this is a dangerous case if wee looke not to it: That a man may heare the Gospell preached, carie it away, be moued thereby to doe many good workes, and yet be damned. Hee is a thousand folde mad therefore, which doth not looke to himselfe in this point: to trie what soundnesse there is in the fruites of his faith, and how sincerely hee doth imbrace Gods worde. As before I saide, that some would obiect & say, this will destroy the faith, so am I sure [Page 24]that heer it will be said much more: because this seemeth to take away the surest tryall of faith: if a man may not by and by say, I haue good works, therfore I haue the true and liuely faith: I answere, that whosoeuer hath any good worke in him, the same hath the true faith, which hath brought foorth that good worke, because it is impossible without faith to do any good thing, or to haue any good motion or intent: but withall I say, that it is one thing to seem good before men: and another thing for to be good indeed before God. In outward appearance, there is little differēce between the good deeds of thē which feare god sincerely, & the vntimely fruite of worldlings: but God whose eie doth not look vpon the outward shew but the inward affection, seeth which proceedeth of faith, and which doth proceed of vaine glorie, or some other sinister respect, and putteth as great differēce between thē, as he did between the sacrifices of Caine and Abel. Wee must take heed then, that the fruits of our faith be ripe & timely, otherwise they be good but in shew. We must come then to see first what these thornes are: in S. Matt. they are called, the cares of this world, & the deceitfulnes of riches: in S. Luk. the cares of riches, & pleasures of this life. And in very deed these thornes do growe togither. For were it not for the pleasures of this life, there would bee no cares of riches: hee which doth seek greedily for welth, it is either because he would be able to haue wherwithal to fill the lustes of the flesh, and to pamper his body delicately: or [Page 25]els to setforth himself in pride, & to climb ambitiously vnto honour. For so long as a man doth take pleasure in any of these, so long he is couetous, & raketh together so much, that as the common saiing is, he raketh vp the diuel & all. What must we do then? Our hearts are as a ground that is rank, & bringeth forth many weedes: we are set a work as God speaks by his prophet Ieremy, chap 4.4. Plow vp your fallow, & sow not among the thorns: we must put al diligēce & care that our hearts may be rid of such noisom weeds as wil choke the word of God, & make that it shall not bring foorth fruit in vs. So long as we suffer any of these in vs, either to loue dainty & delicate feeding of our flesh, & to fil our selues with the lusts therof, or to be gallant in the eies of mē, & hautily to lift vp our selues in our vain glorious minds, & for the maintenāce of these delightes bend our care to the world: so long shall we be vnprofitable schollers in the school of christ Alas poor men which wold fain come to God, & yet are glued to the worlde they offer one hand to Christ, & the other to the diuel: they can talk of the spirit, and yet are led by the flesh: the gospel is in their mouth, and couetousnesse lodgeth in their hearts: their works glister & are green before men & are withered before God: they seem to be faithful & are faithlesse: to be heires of glory, & yet are the childrē of cōfusion: there are gret plēty of these hearers, & specially in such places, where there is welth & honors: how many fal away choked with the world? and yet we are not afraid of ourselues [Page 26]to take heede that we stand fast. A great mercy of God it is that we haue not only the doctrine laide before vs, but also fearefull examples: so that we may buy our wit with other mens cost. For when wee see the world with delightes and pleasures, with couetousnesse and ambition, to carrie away those which professe the Gospell, is not our owne matter in hand, are not we made of the same mettall they are, doth not the world assault vs as it doth them? Yes, and we shall be ouercome also, if the Lord haue not mercie vpon vs. The hardnes of this worke, ought not to discourage or make vs slack, but hearing what Christ saith, whome wee ought to beleeue, the more harde, the more we are to stirre vp our selues, vnles we make small reckoning of the saluation of our soules. Hee that shall yeeld & giue ouer the digging vp of these thornes, because hee perceiueth they grow deepe in his heart, and spring as fast as he can cut them: is not worthie to enter into life: he which will not continually till and weede this ground, may well haue the Gospell in some sorte for to grow in him, but not to saue him Dearely beloued we must be surely perswaded of this, that as there be many godly men, so they haue attained it with great labour and toile, yea, they are still set a worke & cannot come to an ende, because these thornes cannot be vtterly rooted out.
Those are greatly ouerseene which thinke it to be an easie thing to professe Christ vnto saluation: and make no further account but to bee Gospellers, [Page 27]at ease: if they can vanquish in disputation, to thinke they haue wonne the fielde: no, no, they haue a heart, which is harde to ouercome: they haue thornes which will not easely be destroyed: here lieth the victorie and getting of the spurs: this man shall be crowned because hee hath willingly giuen vp himselfe to the power of Gods grace to purge his heart, and to make roome for the holy worde, that it may grow there alone, and not bee ouershadowed and choaked.
Now let vs marke well that which is saide here, both of the stonie and also of the thornie grounde; how farre they proceede in professing Christ, and imbracing his Gospell: and we shall plainely see, how greatly those carnall Gospellers which will not haue Faith to be tryed by the fruites, are deceiued: Faith, faith, (say they) is that which doth iustifie, it is true indeede, but not a fruitlesse faith: whosoeuer beleeueth shall be saued: it is euen so, but not after euery kinde of beleefe: for then why should not these two sorts of hearers be saued? It is marueilons when the Scripture is so euident, and our Sauiour Christ speaketh so plainely, that this grosse and doltish error should possesse the minds of so many. But indeede it is a sweete doctrine, when a man may let loose the raines to all the lusts of the flesh, at the least thus farre, not to vexe and torment himselfe in subduing them, and yet by faith to be saued. When Heauen and Hell meete together, and God and the diuell be reconciled, then shal these flesh lie Epicures, and vaine proude [Page 28]men come to their happinesse. When Christ shall denye that which hee hath here vttered, then shall these be true beleeuers.
Let men therfore take heed that they be not deceiued, nor made slacke in looking to the fruites of their faith and mortification of vaine fleshly lusts, through the prophane pratling of such worldly belly Gods: beleeue not thē, but beleeue Iesus Christ, who telleth you that it is not enough to heare the word, & to receiue it with ioy, & to let it grow in vs, vnles it bring forth reasonable & timely fruit in vs.
Againe, let vs marke how strong and inuincible an Argument may be gathered out of this text against all contemners and despisers of the word, such as care not for hearing: these three sortes of hearers are before them, and neerer to Christianitie then they, & yet come short: therefore it must needes follow, that such ignorant Atheistes, as neither knowe, nor desire to knowe any thing aboue this world, are very farre from God, although they would seeme with their mouth and lippes to draw neere vnto him. For if this matter were well obserued, men would not regard nor haue those men in estimation to be good and honest, who are very dogs or swine, not regarding the precious pearle of the Gospel, but ready to barke and bite at those which bring it. Let a man inquire thus, not of a few, but of the greatest part of men, how say ye to such a man, what thinke ye of him? he is (say they) a very good man, a good natured man, a gentle person, trusty to his friend, sure of his word, and [Page 29]doth keepe as good an house as any man of his calling in all this shire. But how is he affected vnto Gods word: is he zealous in religion? Nay surely, I did neuer heare that he did deale that way, he is a very quiet man, no medler at all. O notable honest man, as deuout in the lawes of God as the horse which hee rideth vpon, as carefull to haue Gods glorie aduaunced, as the swine in the stie, a great deale behinde these vnprofitable hearers, which are castawaies: and yet forsooth being very bruit beastes before God (in the state they bee in yet, vnlesse the Lord call them to be zealous of his glorie) they must bee reputed for the best men. Our fieldes are full of such cattell as these, & if the Lord doe not put to his helping hand, our case is very miserable. If any of those which were so zealous to heare, that they would to their hinderance in worldly matters leaue on their businesse, & followe preaching, as these which flocked to heare Christ, were yet neuertheles reiected, because they did not sincerely as they should: what shal we say of those which will not step out at their doores, euen when they haue nothing to doe, vnles it be to sit at cards or tables? If such a man may bee damned, as is moued with some delight, when he heareth the worde preached: what shall we iudge of those woodden blockes & sottish men, who feele no more ioy in it then a post, whē it is vttered vnto them? If there be some goe to destruction, which conforme themselues & haue a shew of fruite by the worde: where shall those wretches appeare, [Page 30]whom the holie word of God cannot mooue one whit, to reforme their disordered and beastly behauiours. Ineede not stand to inueigh out of this place against those hellish helhounds, which dare open their mouthes to reproch and slander the setting forth of the Gospell. The Lord diminish the number of them.
The last kind of ground, are the good hearers, which do not onlie receiue the seed, but also bring foorth the fruites thereof. Although not euery one alike or in the same measure, for some bring forth an hundreth folde, some sixtie folde, some thirtie folde, according to the measure of Gods graces in them.
Although heer be great ods in bringing foorth the fruites yet they be all accepted and accounted for good ground, true Christians, and sincere professors of Godlinesse: now as we be taught heere that it is required of all to be doers, as Saint Iames saith, and not hearers only, chap. 1. ver. 22. so are we also taught, not to despise or rashlie to condemne those, which doe not bring foorth so great a measure of fruit as others do: True it is, as Christ saith, herein is my Father glorified, that yee bring foorth much fruit. Ioh. 15.8. But it is also as true which he saith in the seconde verse of the same chapter, Euery branch that bringeth foorth fruit, he purgeth, that it may bring foorth more fruite. Then to bring foorth most, is most of all to be desired, that God may haue the greatest glorie: to bring forth the least is not to bee contemned, because [Page 31]the Lord in time doth purge them, & make them more fruitfull. I need not to stand heere for to handle many things, or to make large exposition, the matter is exceeding plain, there is no more but this, that all our care in hearing and professing the Gospell, bee to receiue it into good ground, & to bring forth the fruites thereof. What should I stand to rip vp the shamefull abuse in the contrarie, to vtter how manie euill fruits there be in manie which are Gospellers. This should be but as it were to light a candle in the cleare Sunshine, for all men doe see them. I doe not speake this, as though it should not bee good to cry out against them: but because the former things which I haue now vttered, doe fully disclose them. And therefore I will heere ende, desiring the Lord to write these things in our hearts, which wee haue heard with our outwarde eares, and to make vs good ground, to receiue the heauenly seed, and to bring forth fruits of the same, that glorifying him in this world, we may be glorifyed of him in the world to come, through Iesus Christ our Lord, Amen.
TWO SERMONS VPON THE 1. Peter 5. vers. 8. and 9. Wherein is shewed that the diuell is to be resisted only by astedfast faith, how soeuer he commeth either, against soule or bodie and that whosoeuer hath once attained the true and liuelie faith, it can neuer bee vtterly lost, but he is sure to get the victerie.
The first Sermon.
BLessed Peter an Apostle of Iesus Christ, 1 Pet. 1.1 wrote this Epistle to the Christian Iewes which dwelt as strangers dispersed here and there in sundrie countries, as in Pontus, Galatia, Cappadocia, Asia, and Bithynia. For the ten tribes were scattered of old time, and had dwelt long among the Gentiles in many kingdoms, being caried away by Shalmaneser king of Ashur, out of their owne lande, as wee read 2. King. 17. And of somewhat later times manie of the tribe of Iuda and Beniamin [Page 34]were also dispersed among the heathen: so that S. Iames wrothis epistle in like maner to the twelue tribes which were in the dispersion, Iames 1. ver. 1. These dispersed Iewes came vp out of all landes at certaine solemne feastes, vnto Ierusalem for to worship there according to the law of Moses, and there had they heard the Apostles preach Christ, as ye may see by that which is written Act. 2. and beleeued in him: and vnto them that so beleeued S. Iames and S. Peter directed their Epistles. Touching the matters handled in this Epistle of Peter, we are to note that the holy Apostle dealeth principallie about the duties of christian life: as namelie, the times being then full of troubles and terrour of persecutions, hee laboureth to make them bolde, patient, constant and cheerefull in all afflictions and sufferinges, which they were to passe through to come to the partaking of the heauenly glory with Christ. Also hee vseth manie graue and forcible reasons to mooue them vnto true holinesse, euen to walke in the vertues of the spirit of grace, and to bring foorth fruites worthie of so high a calling. But first of all he openeth as it were the fountaine and beginning of all good actions in man, that is, how God of his great mercie had chosen them, and begotten them in Christ to bee his children and heires of glory. Among these perswasions, admonitions, and exhortations of the Apostle, this is one which I haue read vnto you, and which I am now to handle. It may bee diuided into three partes: Of which the first is an [Page 35]admonition, or an exhortation, wherby he stirreth vp all the faithfull vnto sobriety and watchfulnes, in these wordes, Be sober and watch. The second part sheweth what cause there is to moue all men vnto this sobriety and watchfulnes, or how much it standeth them euery way vpon, seeing they haue so terrible and so cruell an aduersary, who continuallie seeketh their eternall woe and destruction: which is in these wordes: For your aduersarie the diuell, as a roaring Lion walketh about, seeking whom hee may deuoure. The thirde and last parte doth teach howe wee shall withstand him, ouercome him, and put him to flight, that so wee may escape from his cruell tyranny: which is in these words, Whom resist stedfast in the faith. All men may easilie see, that the matter which wee haue here to deale in, is of the greatest moment. If a man haue landes or goods, and perceiue that he hath an aduersary which lyeth in wait, and seeketh to depriue him of the same, it will mooue him to take heed, and it wil set him on worke, to seeke all the wayes and meanes hee can to learne how hee may defend and hold his right. If a man do knowe that his enemie doth continuallie seeke all opportunitie and all occasions howe hee may set vpon him vnawares, and with the greatest aduantages be can, to take away his life: will he not watch and take heed? yea will he not bee glad to learne how he may so arme and strengthen himselfe that hee may withstand his saide cruell enemie when hee commeth? Here is a farre greater matter, not the [Page 36]losse of goods or landes, or of this fraile life, but the destruction of both body and soule in eternall damnation, which is sought by a very mightie, subtill and cruell enemie. I know therefore that so many as haue any sparke of true wisedom, wil be very attentiue to hearken to this exhortation of the Apostle, and willing to learne how they may be kept safe from so great a danger. For how foolish a thing is it, that we should bee so carefull to beware of men, that they may not harm vs, which is but in lighter matters, & in the mean time haue no regard how to beware of diuels, which seek our eternal wo and miserie? Hearken therfore (beloued) vnto this wholsome instruction: for nowe will I come to handle euery member by it selfe.
Be sober and watch. Watching to this end that we may keep our selues out of danger, is the chiefe and principall matter of this exhortation: and because no man can bee fit to watch vnlesse hee bee sober, hee ioyneth them both together, and saith vnto vs, Be sober and watch. It is in vaine to call vpon drunken men to watch, for sleep will soone oppresse them: hee that is sober, hee may watch: Be sober therefore (saith the Apostle) and watch. For our further instruction in this point, wee are to remember, that there bee two kindes of drunkennesse, two kindes of sobernesse, two sortes of sleeping, and two sorts of watching, the one of the boby, the other of the minde. Hee that with excesse and ryote powreth in wine and strong drinke vntill he be drunken, his senses are then oppressed, [Page 37]drowsinesse cōmeth vpon him, and he falleth into a sound sleep, his aduersary may come vpon him and doe vnto him what he will: this we all knowe to be true. He that keepeth himselfe in sobrietie, & is not ouercome with wine or strong drink, but vseth them moderately, he can, if need bee, watch for to eschue and withstand perilles and dangers. Now as the bodie is made drunken with wine, or strong drinke, so is the mind oppressed and made drunken with earthly cares, with carnal pleasures, with euil lustes and vaine delightes, which bring a drowsinesse vpon it and a dead sleepe, so that the spirituall enemie may come vnto it at pleasure to doe what he will. On the contrary part hee that keepeth his mind sober touching those cares and pleasures, so that hee is not oppressed nor drowned in them, he can watch, to auoyd the spirituall dangers. This then is the thing which Saint Peter doth exhort vnto, that we cast out cares and vain pleasures out of our minde, that they make it not drunken, and cast it into a sleepe, and so into extreame perill, but that it may continue sober and fit to watch against all spirituall dangers. Our Sauiour Christ doth teach that the heauenly seed is choked with cares & pleasures of this life; Luk. 8 verse 14. And if any shall now demaunde, Doth S. Peter exhort here only vnto that sobrietie of the mind? or is it his purpose to exhort vnto sobrietie in drinking also, together with that other? I aunswere that he requireth both: in as much as a man cannot haue a sober and watchfull minde which [Page 38]doth follow the drunkennesse of the body. For such as be giuen to gluttony and drunkennesse, or to take pleasure in pampering the flesh, their minde is drowned in all lustes and carnall pleasures, and then cares doe also enter, how they may prouide for the filling of those insatiable lustes: and so their minde is also drunken and in a deade sleep, so that they cannot watch for to eschew any spirituall danger. This is the extreame miserie of such as doe flowe in vaine delightes, that they bee drunken and asleepe, the diuell may put into them almost what he list. And therefore our Sauiour Christ warning his disciples to watch for his comming to iudgment, willeth them first to beware least at any time their hearts should be oppressed with surfetting and drunkennesse, and with the cares of this life, and so that day should come suddainly vpon them, Luke 21. vers. 34.36. Where we see plainlie that our Sauiour ioyneth both the bodilie drunkennesse, and the drunkennesse of the mind together, as making men vtterly vnfit to watch. Then beloued, let vs giue good heed, and follow this wholsome counsell which the holie Ghost doth here giue vnto vs by this Apostle. If we watch not, we are vtterly vndone, we are vtterly cast away, as it shall appeare by the next words. We cannot watch vnlesse wee keepe our mindes from the drunkennesse of cares and carnall pleasures, and our bodies from excesse of wine and strong drink, and continue them sober. And thus much touching the first part.
Now to the second: For your aduersary the diuell, &c. If we be not senselesse, & voyd of all care, yea euen as stones almost or blockes, if we be not like mad men, this may mooue vs vnto all sobrietie and watchsulnesse of minde, here is so fearfull and so horrible a danger set before vs, if we do not watch, namelie, that our cruell enemie the diuell seeketh about continually, and lieth in waite greedilie to deuoure our soules, yea euen to swallow vs vp vnto eternall damnation in hell. Is it a light matter (beloued) to be deuoured of the diuell? Is it nothing to goe to hell? we are sure to fall into his handes, wee are sure to bee deuoured and swallowed vp into the wofull gulfe of hell, if wee doe not learne to be sober and to watch, and so to auoyd him: for if we be drunken and so asleep in mind, he commeth vpon vs, and there is no helpe nor any way to escape him. Behold here, what the cares and pleasures of the flesh do bring men vnto, that is to say, they cannot watch, but their mind is drowned and cast into a deepe sleepe, so that the diuell commeth vpon them, and taketh them as a praie, swalloweth them vp vnto eternall captiuitie. But there is great force in euerie worde to expresse vnto vs this danger, and therfore I will handle them particularlie. Your aduersarie. Saint Peter propoundeth vnto vs an aduersarie: and what doe men looke for at the handes of a deadly aduersarie, but all the harme and mischiefe that he can worke them, and therefore each man hath an cie to his aduersarie, to beware of him, that hee [Page 40]catch him not at any aduantage. Now this aduersarie which is here propounded doth so burne in extreame hatred and malice against God, and against all mankind, that it is giuen vnto him as a proper name: for in the Hebrue tongue he is called Satan, which is as much as to say, an aduersarie. For he is the aduersarie, as I may say; of addersaries, or the chiefe of all other. There is no way of reconciliation to be sought with him, there is no truce to bee made, nor yet any mitigation of his cruell furie to be looked for, but we may be sure of all the mischiefe and harme that hee can any way doe vnto vs make full account of that. There is no pittie of mercie with him, neither is he any way to be trusted, for he is alyar, he is a deceiuer, hee is a Diuell. Your aduersary the diuell. As hee is called Satan in the Hebrew tongue, so is he in the Greek tongue called Diabolos, which we call Diuell, it is as much as to say, one that doth accuse, one that with cauillation doth depraue & lay crime. Look what is best done, that doth displease him most: he is nothing but falshood and lies: as I said, heere is no trusting, here is no way or hope of mitigation of his cruell rage. But it may bee obiected, seeing the multitudes of nations and people vpon the earthare so many, how can one Diuell put all in danger? for Saint Peter speaketh as it were but of one Diuell. While he is in one countrie, he cannot be in another, and while hee is dealing with one man, another then goeth free. For answere vnto this, we are to vnderstand, that S. Peter speaketh [Page 41]as of one diuell, not because he is but one: for the holie scriptures do teach that there be multitudes, and as it were Armies of Diuels which doe compasse vs about, seeking our vtter destruction; wee reade in the Gospell of a legion of Diuelles which did possesse one man; as it is sayd, they were manie: But S. Peter heere speaketh as of one, because there is but one kingdome of Satan, & one prince of darknesse, that kingdome is not diuided, Satan is not diuided against Satan, as our Sauiour teacheth, Mat. 12. They doe all deale in one busines, one doth not enuy another, one doth not hinder or let another, but further what they can: and so they ioyne all together, as if they were all but one Diuel. The bond which doth tie them togither in this consent, is that cruell malice and hatred wherewith they burn both against God & man. So God may bee dishonored and blasphemed it pleaseth them by whomsoeuer it be done: so men may bee brought to damnation, they care not which of them preuaile most. If one of them doe as it were halfe preuaile to cast downe a man to perdition, and another do finish it vp, they contend not who hath done most. There needeth no praise or commendation in that kingdome to pricke any forward; neither any threatning to the negligent: all are caried with a vehement heat to do their vttermost. There is no manfree then from the assaults and temptations of Diuels: they seeke to deuoure euery soule. Let no man imagine that hee can bee drunken in minde, and so lie asleepe; and [Page 42]yet be free from danger: He that will escape must be sober, and watch, for a multitude of Diuelles compasse vs about. It is sayd further, As a roring Lyon. We are very fast asleep if this roaring cannot awake vs, and cause vs to be sober and watch, especiallie if we consider why he is said to roare. It is written Psal. 104. vers. 21. The Lyons roaring after their praie, doe seeke their meate at God. Wherby it doth appeare that the Lyons being very hungrie and greedy, they roare after their praie: and therfore to expresse how greedily Satan doth hunt after the soules of men, how hungry he is for to deuour them, he is likened vnto a roaring Lyon which seeketh his praie. This comparison sheweth that hee is verie terrible, for a Lyon is a mighty beast, and being so hungrie and greedie that hee roareth for the praie, it much increaseth the terror. The diuel then is here set forth vnto vs to be mightie, in as much as he is likened to a Lyon, and verie hungry & greedy in deuouring the soules of men, in that he is likened to a roaring Lyon. Who then that is wise wil make himself drūken in mind with cares and pleasures, and lie sleeping when such a terrible enemie seeketh to deuour him? And now it may be demaunded, what is the cause that the holy Ghost doth set him foorth vnto vs to bee so mighty and so terrible? the cause is manifest, wee are secure, we are negligent, we are ready to sleep, our minds are ouerwhelmed and drowned in all lustes and carnall pleasures, as if there were no danger at all: such is our extreame madnesse. [Page 43]And that is the cause why the Scripture in other places also describeth the diuell to bee so horrible. Saint Paule calleth the Diuels Empires and powers, the rulers of the darknesse of this worlde, and spiritual wickednes in the high places. And sheweth that the Diuelles haue their fierie dartes with which they seek to pearce through & slay the fouls of men. Ephe. 6. ver. 12.16. What a dreadful monster is he set foorth to be Reu. 12. Hee is not only likened to a dragō, but also a most huge gret one, yea so mōstrous great, that he casteth forth a floud of waters out of his mouth, & his tail casteth down the third part of the stars of heauen. He is not only a most monstrous great Dragon, but also fiery red, burning with hatred, with crueltie, & blood. Full of deep subtilties, for he hath seuen heads. Very mighty, as hauing ten homes. One that hath as a victorious Prince often conquered the nations of the world, for he hath seuen crownes. What a terror is set foorth in all these, a hungrie roaring Lyon, mightie powers with fierie dartes, a most monstrous fierce Dragon, full of subtiltie, crueltie, and power? Is heer any place to be drunken and to sleepe? doth it not stand vs vpon to be sober and to watch? vnlesse we account it a small matter to fall as a praie into the pawes of this roaring Lyon, to haue our soules pearced through & wounded to death with his fierie dartes, and to be swallowed vp into the bellie of this Dragon, and with him to be cast into the lake of fire, which is the second death. Reuel. 20. ver. 14. O beloued, let vs [Page 44]not be so dull hearted, when the Lord doth warne vs of such an aduersary, as to make no reckoning, but be as carelesse, as if wee had no enemie at all that sought our woe. Men in deed doe naturally feare and tremble at any signes of the presence of diuels; if he shew himselfe in any vgly forme, they be terrified: and yet neuerthelesse most careleslie make their owne mindes drunken with cares and carnall pleasures falling into a dead sleepe, so that he vtterly spoyleth them, and woundeth them to death, and they feele it not. This is euen the course almost of the whole worlde. O lamentable and wretched estate! who can bewaile it sufficientlie? Howe many thousand thousandes haue drunke themselnes starke drunken with the delightes of this world, and as merrie as they bee, are by this roaring I on deuoured as a praie, and swallowed vp by the Dragon? Drunken persons, especiallie when they be fallen into a deep sleep, haue no perseuerance of their miseries: Bee they in debt, or condemned to death, they feele it not, but can laugh: and so playeth the drunken world. O how necessarie a thing is it then that we bee sober and watch, to the end that we may escape such daungers? But it is added further that this aduersarie goeth about seeking whom he may deuour. This doth much yet further increase the perill, & ought so much the rather to mooue vs vnto a most carefull sobrietie and watchfulnesse: this aduersarie doth continuallie seeke all occasions, and lieth in waite to espie all aduantages, how he may deuour [Page 45]vs as his praie. If a man haue a strong aduersarie, and one that hateth him so deadly, that if he could catch him he would take away his life: and the same his aduersarie be a farre off in another countrey, and doth not lie in wayte for him, hee may be the more secure, hee may sleepe quietlie. But if hee bee alwayes at hand, and doe in all places dogge him, to espie his fit opportunitie to doe him mischiefe, doth it not stand him vpon, if hee make any account of his owne life, to keep himselfe sober and watchfull? shall he drinke himselfe drunken and lie downe to sleepe? The Diuel our aduersarie goeth about, hee is euer at hand, hee seeketh all occasions how he may deuour vs, is it now safe for vs to sleepe? Men when they seeke about and trauell, doe waxe weary, and must haue times to eate, and to take their rest: it is not so with the Diuell, hee is very swift, hee is neuer weary, hee needeth no foode, nor yet any sleepe, hee ceaseth not day nor night for to worke our destruction. When wee trauell on the day hee obserueth vs, when wee lie vpon our beds in the night he dealeth with vs, there is no time that we can be free from him. If hee cannot preuaile at one time, he wayteth for another: if hee cannot ouercome a man in one sinne, hee trieth him in another: and most carefullie he watcheth his fit occasions, and then he tempteth strongly.
To bring a man vnto drunkennes, riot, & excesse and to spend his time in vaine exercises, he hath his instrumēts, euen riotous persons, which are wholy [Page 46]giuen that way, for to draw and to perswade. Wo be to that man which lighteth into the familiarity of such sinners that will so allure and intise him. What a wonderfull force there is in companie for to drawe men vnto euill, cannot almost bee expressed: and therefore when Satan hath founde such instruments for to set vpon a man, hee hath gotten great aduantage. When a man is in place where he may secretly commit some foule sinne, as theft or adultery, and the occasions offred, then Satan layeth in hard. And so is it in other sinnes. What should I enter into particulars, seeing hee hath a thousand wayes, a thousand occasions, yea ten thousande sleightes and crafty meanes for to winde in himselfe. Alas what shall we doe? Our Sauiour saith, Watch and pray least ye enter into temptation. Mat, 26. vers. 41. And as hee saide to Peter, Simon, Simon, behold, Satan hath desired to sift you as wheat, Luk. 22.31. so let vs al be assured, that he hath many wayes to sift vs, and to make triall what is in vs. We are taught to pray, Lead vs not into temptation: and this place doth shew how necessarie a prayer it is: for if the Lord giue scope to this enemie and leaue vs to our selues, hee will find a thousand meanes vtterly to spoyle vs: hee wil euen deuour vs as his praie, and wee shall not perceiue it, for there in lieth the greatest daunger, that he blindeth the eies of the minde, and hardeneth the heart, when men feele not his working, nor imagine any suchthing. Hee that is sober and doth watch, feeleth when he setteth vpon him, and [Page 47]what harme he doth vnto him: where as on the other side, he may doe what he will vnto those that are drunken and asleep, and they know it not. Thus much touching the second part: now let vs come to the third and last part.
Whom resist stedfast in the faith. If a mans aduersarie be too strong for him by many degrees, what is he the better that he watcheth, if hee can not auoide but that he will find him & come vpon him? will he not kill him for all his watching? The like obiection may heere be made, namely, that the power of Diuels far exceedeth all power of man: as we see they be described to be mightie and terrible: and there is no way for a man to hide himselfe from them, but they finde him out, and come vpon him: what is hee then the better that he doth watch? Saint Peter doth answere vnto this: that although in our own strength we are nothing to this mightie roaring Lyon, yet there is a power in which we shall resist him, put him to flight, and ouercome him, and be armed against al harmes: and that is the power offaith: Whome resist (saith he) stedfast in the faith. Let it not seeme strange vnto any, that this power should resist him, and keep vs in safetie, for it is the power of God. The Diuell is strong and mightie, but what is he vnto God? God is aboue all, his power is infinite, there is no power that can stand against it. He that is stedfast in the faith, hee is armed and standeth in the power of God: for faith apprehendeth the power of God and armeth vs with it. He [Page 48]that standeth in the faith, standeth as it were in God, compassed about and couered with his power. And as it is vnpossible that Sathan shoulde preuaile against the power of God, so is it vnpossible that he should ouerthrowe that man which standeth stedfast in the faith: for so long as God cannot be ouercome, faith cannot be ouercome. Is not heere a most singular comfort and consolation vnto vs in this battaile? Let the Diuell be neuer so mightie, neuer so subtill, fierce and raging, we haue a rock of defence, a safe tower to fly vnto euē the inuincible power of almighty God, which we stād armed withal throghfaith. This is it which S. Paule teacheth where he speaketh of the battell which we haue with the diuel: My brethren (saith hee) be strong in the Lord, and in his mighty power. Put on the whole armour of God, that you may stand against the assaults of the Diuel. For we wrastle not against bloud and flesh, but against rulers, against powers, &c. Therefore take vnto you the whole armour of God that yee may bee able to resist in the euill day, & haning finished all things, stand. Ephes. 6. vers. 10.11.12.13. Now it is faith that putteth vpon vs the whole armour of God, and maketh vs strong in his mighty power. It is faith, as he sheweth in the same place, by which we shal quench all the fiery dartes of the diuell. Likewise S. Iohn setteth foorth this matter, saying, Whosoeuer is borne of God ouercommeth the world: & this is the victorie that ouercommeth the worlde, euen our faith, Who is it that ouercommeth the worlds, [Page 49]but he that beleeueth that Iesus is the son of God? 1. Ioh. 5. ver. 4.5.6. By the world he meaneth the whole corruption of sin, or whatsoeuer is against the commandementes of God, and so the Diuell the Prince of the world is included. He that ouercommeth the world, ouercommeth the prince of the world: for all the power of Satans kingdome is in darknesse and in sin. Then when Saint Iohn saith that faith is our victorie, and that by it we ouercome the world, he teacheth that it is faith by which wee are armed with the power of God, in which we stand safe, and ouercome the Diuell.
Heerby it is manifest what a woonderfull precious thing faith is. There is no force that can ouercome it, he that hath obtained it cannot be poore, he cannot be vnhappy or wretched: all the diuels in hel cannot preuail against him. They thatt rust in the Lord are as mount the Sion, which cannot be mooued, but standeth fast for euer. Psalm. 125. vers. 1 If it be then the most excellent thing that is, to stand stedfast in the faith: then are we aboue all other things to seeke after it For wisdome teacheth to seeke most for the best thinges. Golde, pearle, and precious stones doe excell in price, and therefore they be greatly sought after: and men do much reioice when they finde them. They bee more then drosse being compared with faith, by which we put diuels to flight, and obtaine eternall glory. Shall wee not then seeke for faith? Shall we not make account that if we find it we haue found all for what can a man haue more then God? And [Page 50]if we misse of it we haue lost all: seeing without it nothing can defende vs from the assaultes of the Diuell.
But when we are willed to resist the Diuel stedfast in the faith, is it so that wee haue faith in our owne power, or when wee will? Can wee of our selues be stedfast in faith? Or is it a matter so easie to obtaine a strong faith? Saint Peter hath no such meaning. For goodly thinges are hard to be attained vnto: and faith is the most precious and excellent of all other, & most hard to be come by. It is not in mans will or power to beleeue and to beleeue stedfastlie at his pleasure. But Saint Peters meaning is, to mooue all men to feeke it where it is to be found, and by such meanes as be ordayned for to come vnto it by. For there is no man almost but will acknowledge that a strong faith is a most rich iewell: but when it commeth to the matter they depriue themselues for the most part, either deeming that they haue it or can haue it in their owne power resting in a vaine shadowe, not knowing at all the nature of the true, liuely, and powerfull faith: or if they doe acknowledge it to be the gift of God; yet they neuer seeke it by those meanes which he hath ordained to worke it in men, and to nourish it vp in them. When wee are therefore willed to resist the Diuell stedfast in the faith, it is as much as to saye, giue all diligence, and vse all the wayes and meanes that may be to increase and strengthen your faith, that you may ouercome the Diuell. If you be diligent that way, [Page 51]happie are you, and if you take not that course, then are you vtterly vndone: for what way can you then escape the power and tyranny of the roaring Lyon?
But it will be said, S. Peter doth not heere shewe how men shall come to this stedfast faith. No, for his whole doctrine tendeth to that point, in al this Epistle, and therefore hee needed not to put them in mind particularlie: yet it shall not be amisse for me to note somewhat.
He that will attaine to the true, liuelie, and iustifying faith, which armeth a man with the power of God, must first of all know for certainty, that he hath not so much as anie spark thereof of himselfe: we are all of vs by nature shut vp vnder vnbeleefe, and in miserable blindnesse: which while many doe not know, they rest and content themselues in a certaine dead image of faith, and are vtterlie seduced, for that faith hath no power. He that knoweth this indeed, beholding the depth of the calamities which hee is in, will looke vp to God who is the giuer of faith. Hee is desirous to know what the promises of God are which hee is to beleeue, and what the way is in which hee must walke to performe the duties of a Christian life: for the true faith worketh by charitie (as Paule saith) and cannot be without good workes. He searcheth the Scriptures (as Christ willeth, Ioh. 5.) hee doth with all diligence bende his eare to heare the holy Gospell of Iesus Christ preached, feeling therein the power of God to worke faith. [Page 52]He doth crie and cal vnto God day & night for to teach him, to lighten him, to giue him vnderstanding, & to increase his faith: He findeth y e blessing of God in these meanes, & therefore applieth them. But now on the contrary part, hee that resteth in this, God giueth faith, and if it be his will. I shall haue it, and so despiseth all meanes, not considering how God giueth faith, is vtterlie awrie, and out of the right way. From hence it is that there be so manie commendations of the word of God, and of the liuelie power that it hath to saue our soules. From hence it is that wee are often called vpon to giue eare to the voice of God, to hearken to his counsels.
Thus shall wee obtaine the holy faith. And he that hath faith, and feeleth the power of God in him, if he will haue it increase, is to consider the abundant kindnes of God who hath bestowed so great a gift vpon him, he is from the bottom of his heart to giue all praise and thankes and honor vnto him for so great kindnesse and mercie shewed. Moreouer, he is to take heed that wil be stedfast in the faith to resist the diuel, that he bee rich in good workes, and that hee abstaine from committing those vices which nature doth lead vnto. For in the time of triall, in the hower of temptation, or when Satan doth assault, it will greatly shake the mind, if a man when he doth looke for the arguments of a true faith, and findeth that hee hath beene fruitlesse: but if his conscience doe accuse him not only of a slacknesse in good workes, but also of foule [Page 53]sinnes commited, then will he crie out that all his former profession of the faith was but in shew or in hypocrisie.
This Apostle in the first chapter of his seconde Epistle teacheth, that if we ioyne vertue with our faith, and with vertue knowledge, and with knowledge temperance, & with temperance patience, and with patience godlinesse, and with godlinesse brotherlie kindnes, and with brotherlie kindnesse loue: we shal make our calling and election sure, we shall if we doe these thinges (as he saith) neuer fall. 2. Pet 1. vers. 5.6.10. We shall perceiue assuredly if these things be in vs, that God hath called vs effectually, and that hee hath chosen vs. And therein doth consist the stedfastnes of faith, euen when we are sure that God hath chosen vs in his sonne vnto life eternall. If this assurance of Gods loue and fauour towards vs were not to be attayned vnto, how could he say, Whom resist stedfast in the faith? Can there be any stedfast faith without that? I beseech yee let vs thinke well of these things: let vs vse all care and diligence, yea all the holy meanes that God hath appointed to increase our faith, that being armed therby, we may resist and ouercome our enemie the diuell.
But here it may be demaunded, whether the diuell be to be resisted only by faith, or some other things to be vsed? I answere, that Saint Peter doth set downe the only way by which we are to resist the diuell: we haue nothing whereby to withstand him but faith: and that is sufficient alone to withstand [Page 54]him, whatsoeuer way hee seeketh to hurt vs. I suppose that the reason heerof is euident vnto all men. The power of God alone is sufficient (euery man will confesse) to shielde vs from the Diuell, and no power indeed but the power of God. Faith onely armeth vs with that power of God, and maketh it as it were ours. He that standeth and liueth (as the the Scripture speaketh) by faith, standeth and liueth not in himselfe, but in the power of God. If we thinke it lawfull to seeke help to resist him, and to put him to flight any where but in God, then may we vse some other way to resist him besides faith. We are to resist him by praier, will some say. That is true, for prayer is a speciall fruite of faith: the liuely faith doth bring foorth true prayer. And if the prayer bee not of faith, it cannot help to deliuer vs from the tyranny of Satan. Faith sendeth vp praier, yea with fasting strong praier, which draweth downe the power of God vpon vs, which shieldeth and defendeth vs from the rage of the fiende. All other meanes that haue beene deuised to put diuels to flight, are vaine and friuolous, yea meere illusions of Satans owne deuising, which wickedlie deface the power of God. For when men cannot resist by faith, then doe they flie vnto those other meanes as more sure. Wofull is the state of the world in this thing: that when men wil not learne of God to resist the diuell: they learne at the diuell himselfe. But that this thing may be more euident, we are to see how many wayes the diuell seeketh to deuour vs. [Page 55]I doe not meane that we should in particulars see those wayes by which the Diuell deuoureth the soules of men: for who is able so to expresse them? surely not any mortall man. For he hath manifold sleightes, subtilties and craftes: yea euen ten thousand deuises of all sorts to snare, and to entrap the soules withall: Hee hath also his forces and fierie dartes of terrour to wounde withall. It is no dealing in particulars: but to bee armed stronglie to resist him howsoeuer he commeth. My purpose therefore is but to touch certaine generall heads which containe the rest. So that this cruell aduersarie, this roaring Lyon the Diuell may catch the praie & deuour it, he careth not which way it bee, for that is the ende of all, if hee may carie soules to hell. And therefore according to the seuerall states and conditions that men bee in, hee frameth himselfe to set vpon them.
There is no man (I suppose) which will make any doubt that the diuel coueteth to plunge al men as deep as he can into all euill: but according as men are apt and incliued, he is faine to deale as he may, with some one way, with some another. Such as be ignorant, & in darknesse, with them he dealeth that he may keep the pure, cleere and heauenlie light of the Gospell out of their harts, & so holde them still vnder the power and in the kingdome of darknesse. Touching these Saint Paule saith, If our Gospell be hid, it is hid to those that perish: in whom the God of this world hath blinded the mindes euen of the infidels, least the light of the [Page 56]Gospell of the glorie of Christ, shoulde shine vnto them: which is the image of God. 2. Cor. 4. vers. 3.4. To bring this to passe this enemie vseth speciall meanes, by which he may diffame the Gospel and the profession of it, as a doctrine not to bee suffered, breeding and drawing with it so manie euils. As namelie, he soweth errours, heresies, and wicked opinions. He is the father of al such things. He raiseth vp the heretickes and Schismatickes, and then suggesteth to the heartes of men, which be his chiefe seruants, that the Gospell hath bred them, and they proclaime it with open mouth. Behold and see (say they) what a doctrine is this, yea this new learning, that hath brought foorth so many foule heresies and diuisions. The diuell (say they) the diuell goeth with it. How can it be of God? how can it bee good doctrine which bringeth foorth such fruit?
Satan did practise this while the holie Apostles were aliue vpon the earth: as we read how the false Apostles did seeke almost euerie where to pul down that which S Paule had built. S. Iohn in the Reuelation mentioneth the Nicholaitanes, and a woman which said she was a Prophetesse, that taught & seduced the seruāts of the Lord, that they might commit fornication, and eat of things offred vnto Idols. And the same Apostle saith, that in his time there were many Antichrists (for so he calleth the heretikes which then were) 1. Ioh. 2. S. Paule said to the Elders of Ephesus. I knowe this that after my departure there shall enter in among [Page 57]you grieuous Wolues, not sparing the flocke, and there shall rise vp of your selues that shal speak peruerse things to draw Disciples after them. Act. 20. When all the Apostles were taken out of this life, then was this prophecie fully accomplished, for then did the diuell send foorth euen routs of wicked heretickes which did seduce manie, & greatlie trouble all Churches. Then had hee those which cried out: Beholde what a Gospell, is this which hath brought foorth so foule and monstrous opinions? Thus cunninglie did Satan work to keepe manie still in their former blindnes. And in like maner in these dayes, when the light of the gospell againe brake foorth, he raised vp horrible heresies and sectes, and then setteth his seruants a worke to crie out. See what fruits this new Gospell bringeth forth? This hath made many so much offended at it, that they will not heare it: and so the Diuell holdeth them still in their former blindnesse, and deuoureth them as a praie. Also hee raiseth vp lies and slaunders to diffame both the doctrine and al that professe it. This hath beene his ancient practise. Christ was said to haue a diuell, to be a raiser of sedition, and an enemie to Cesar. His Apostles were deemed to be raisers of faction and disturbers of the common peace, enemies to the state of princes, and the Christians euer were accused to be men whichsecretly amōg themselues did commit most foule and abominable sinnes. True it is, that in all times he had manie which were hypocrites that professed the trueth [Page 58]for a time and then falling into notorious offences, all the professors were said to be such. Thus hath he in all times held many in darknesse, by making them out of loue with the doctrine of saluation. And as when Christ was risen from the dead, Satan did raise and spread a lie, namely that while the watchmen were asleep, the disciples of Christ did steale him away, and then sayd he was risen, and this lie was beleeued (though it were most absurd & had no shew of liklihood) so looke what lies and slaunders he raiseth vp nowe, manie doe beleeue them. For as S. Paul saith 2. Thess. 2. Because men receiue not the loue of the truth, God sendeth them strong delusion to beleeue lies. Nowe for a man to resist the diuell in these practises, that he be not seduced and held in blindnes, it is necessarie to haue knowledge of the trueth and a liuely faith. For if he come once to that, he shal find that the Gospel is the pure and heauenly light, euen the power of God to saluation, as S. Paule saith, to euery one that beleeueth. Rom. 1. And that these sectes and heresies and troubles that follow it, are raised vp by the diuell himselfe, euen of purpose to diffame the truth, that so men may abhorre to hear it preached. Such as haue receiued the knowledge of the truth and are lightened, in them hee seeketh how he may quench the light, or take the power of it out of their harts, and so deuoure them as his praie.
He hath diuers wayes and means to effect this. To such as be the weaker in knowledge, euen as [Page 59]babes in vnderstanding of the heuaēly mysteries, he layeth stumbling blockes and offences, that he may cause them to stumble and fall, or to turne aside out of the way into which they haue entred. He raiseth vp terrours, troubles, and perilles to abash them. He tempteth and leadeth into dispair, shooting his fierie dartes. To auoyde these perils, there is no way, but that as S. Paule prayeth for the faithfull at Colossa, that we bee filled with the knowledge of the will of God in all wisdome and spirituall vnderstanding: that we may walke worthie of the Lord in all pleasing being fruitfull in all good workes, and increasing in the knowledge of God: strengthened in all might through his glorious power, vnto all patience and long suffering with ioyfulnesse, Coloss. 1. vers. 9.10.11. Some others that haue receiued more knowledge he seeketh to cast downe through pride and presumption, he tempteth them to be puffed vp, and to swell, and so leadeth them into sectes, errours, and heresies, as his fit occasion serueth, one parte into one, another into another.
Heere is need of sound knowledge of heauenlie thinges, and of that sincere faith which purgeth the heart, and emptieth it of pride and humaine presumption, leading men to rest only vpon God with feare and trembling, euen with true humilitie. Also as hee perceiueth mens inclination, hee tempteth and leadeth them into grieuous and abominable sinnes, and such as God is highly displeased withal, some into one, and some into another, [Page 60]and so casteth them downe. And in this hee is woonderfull subtill, and can finde what sinne a man may most easilie bee brought into. If he bee inclined to vaine mirth and iesting, hee seeketh to fit him with companions for that: that when he hath receiued the touch of heauenlie motions, that vaine mirth may put it out. If hee bee inclined to vncleane lustes of fornication, he wil finde the meanes (if it bee possible) to set as it were the bait before him, where hee may bee intised. And so is it in all other vices: so that men had need watch and pray least they enter into temptation. They neede to bee armed with a stedfast faith to reliste, that by their faith, all the firie dartes of this horrible enemie may bee quenched. His subtilties to keepe men in blindnesse, his lies and slaunders to driue men from the Gospell, his assaultes to lead into despaire, his stumbling blocks and terrours to turne men out of the way, his temptation to leade into heresies and sectes, or into any foule sinne, or whatsoeuer dartes hee shooteth, there is no way to resist him, and to be kept safe, but by a true, a liuely, and a stedfast faith. Therefore (beloued) seeing this enemie is so vigilant, & doth so cruellie seek our destruction night and day, euen to swallow vs vp into the gulfe of hell: and seeing he hath so manie sleightes, so many trappes, so manie baytes and allurementtes, so manie firy dartes to wounde vnto death: and seeing we are so readie to bee seduced, hauing no power of our selues; let vs seeke to bee stronglie [Page 61]armed with the power of God, that so wee may get the victorie. There is no way for vs to bee armed with the power of God, but by faith; so that the ende of all is this, that men labour for the increase and strengthening of their faith: vse all good meanes and that continually for the furtherance of the same. If vpon such a danger wee will not bee admonished by this wholesome admonition of the Apostle, we are more then foolish or mad.
It may be some man will say that the diuell is to be resisted onlie by faith when he commeth to hutte the soule: but is it not another case when he commeth to hurte the bodie, the cattell, or the goods of a man? Is he then also to be resisted onlie by faith? Or is it all one when he commeth to doe those thinges of himselfe, and when he is sent to doe them by witches and sorcerers? Is there now no meanes to resist him but by faith? To answere to this question, first it is to bee graunted that the diuels doe indeed delight to torment and to hurt man any way. And withal we see it plainlie taught in the scriptures that he hath had powwer and leaue sometimes granted vnto him so for to hurt: As it was granted vnto him to destroy Iobs goods, some by fire, and some taken away by robbers: to kill his children, and then to plague him in his body with most grieuous sores. Wee read of many in the Gospell whose bodies were possessed with diuelles, and whome hee did torment in verie grieuous maner.
And we must know withall that when he doth hurt in the bodie or in the goods, his chiefe drift and practise is thereby to destroy both body and soule, and so he may make it a meane to win the soule, hee will cease for to hurt the body, seeming as if he were expelled. We read in the Gospell of two possessed with diuels, and Iesus casting forth the Diuels, they besought him to giue them leaue to enter into an hearde of swine, hee gaue them leaue, they entered, and caried the whole hearde of swine headlong from a steepe place into the sea, and drowned them, Math. 8. What was the purpose of those Diuelles, what was their desire? Was it no more then for to destroy the poore dumbe beastes? Yes verely they had a further reach, & a deeper practise. This it was, they sought to bring Christ into hatred with the men of that region among whom hee was nowe come: and why? but euen that they might not heare him bringing the word of life. They knewe that those men were worldly minded, and that the losse of their hogges woulde grieue them sore, and that they had rather be without Christ, then that hee should bring them such losse. And so it came to passe, for the men of that citie came forth and entreated him to depart out of their coastes. Here was a craftie conueyance, and so Satan, whensoeuer he obtayneth power to hurt the body of man, his cattell or goods, it is not without some great subtiltie of a further and a greater mischiefe which he seeketh to worke. Then further we may [Page 63]bee sure that it is all one whether he come of himselfe, or be sent by a witch. For I take it, none will be so simple as to imagine that if hee haue power to hurt, that he will lie still and not hurt vnlesse hee be sent by some man or woman. And if hee haue not leaue granted him from God, no mortal creature can giue him power to touch the body or cattell of a man. Howsoeuer he commeth, wee must knowe it is the Lorde GOD of heauen that hath sent him, euen as hee gaue him leaue to deale with Iob.
Then it must needs follow, that there is no power for to resist him withall, but the power of God: and there is no way to be armed with that power, but onelie by faith. If there bee no way to withstand Satan but by the power of God (as it is most wicked to denie) and through faith onelie man is armed with that power, what other way or meanes can there bee to resist him? There was a child possessed with a Diuell: the father brought him to the Disciples of Christ, that they might cast him out; but they could not; Iesus cast him out. Then the Disciples did aske him why they coulde not cast him out? Hee said vnto them, because of your vnbeleefe. This kind (saith he) goeth not out but by prayer & fasting, Math. 17. Where wee see that the diuel tormēting the body, is to be cast out by faith, yea by a strong faith, which is to bee assisted with fasting and prayer. But what if the diuell (say some) afflicting the bodie, or destroying the goods cannot be remooued by faith or withstood, [Page 62]shall not men then seeke to remooue him, or to withstande him some other wayes? As wee are taught by experience, that the diuell possessing the bodie of some man, woman or child, and tormenting the same, prayer hath been vsed, and that very often, and yet no remedie hath beene found, but by other meanes he hath been expelled. Yea, some haue been of that minde that God hauing giuen Satan power to touch their bodies, their children, or their goods, they would seeke no further but to God, saying, that as hee had giuen him power, so when it should please him hee woulde restraine him, and thereupon they would rest: but in the ende they haue beene glad to vse other meanes. God hath appointed meanes, and they tempt God that refuse them. If a man be fallen into a ditch, and lie still praying, God helpe mee, Lord help me, and doth not stir to clime out, hee may he long enough. If there be meanes by which the diuell is driuen out, why should not men vse them, seeing we may suppose that God hath appointed those meanes? To answer vnto these thinges, we may first consider, that the Lord God for the triall of their faith and patience, doth giue leaue to Satan to afflict his children. This is for their good. What should I vse any proofe for this, but the exemple of sob? He was throughlie tried. Now seeing it was the will of God that he should so be tried, both for his owne good, and for the instruction of many others, though his faith were a right strong faith, yet in this thing it did not repell [Page 63]Satan, but he had power giuen him to touch his goods, children and body. And so we may hold it vndoubtedly, that if God will giue power or leaue vnto Satan to touch the bodie, the children, or the goods of any faithfull man, for such a purpose as this was in Iob, faith doth not remooue him from so afflicting: but faith in those so for a time afflicted doth resist him, so that hee doth not nor cannot preuaile against the soule. That is enough for vs. Such a man is to submit himselfe to the chastisement of God for his trial. If Satan cannot be remooued from hurting him in those outward thinges which are of lesse value, let him hold fast that he resist him by faith, so that hee win not his soule and he is well: the Lord God will in his good time deliuer him from that other calamitie. Let him knowe it is for his good that he is so chastised.
The woman of Canaan, Math. 15. was a woman of a wonderfull faith, for Christ saith, I haue not found so great faith in Israell, and yet the Diuell did torment her daughter. She did not seeke any other meanes, but sought out Christ, and obtained of him to haue the Diuell cast out, which did so grieuously torment her child. This was for her triall, and she did for the time endure it, resisting the diuell so mightilie by faith that he could not preuaile against her soule.
Moreouer, the diuell hath power giuen vnto him to afflict some, and to plague them in their bodies or in their goods, because of their sinnes. [Page 64]They haue despised the lawes of God, they bee carelesse to knowe the way of saluation. When this scourge is vpon them, they are to weigh and to consider how grieuouslie they haue offended, and how much they haue prouoked the Lorde to wrath, who hath therfore giuen leaue to this wicked enemie so to plague them. They should nowe seeke vnto the Lorde and intreate him to haue mercie vpon them. They should lament and bewaile their sinnes, and turne from their wicked wayes vnto the way of righteousnesse: and then should this their calamitie be a meane to bring thē neerer to God, to the saluation of their soules. They are to intreat the Lorde vpon their repentance to remooue the plague from them. And if it bee not remooued, they are still more and more to be humbled, they ought to fast and pray, yea they are to vse all good meanes to come to the true knowledge of God, and to a sound faith, that they may escape from being deuoured by this enemie vnto eternall damnation. If the Lorde doe not deliuer them by and by, but that they be tormented in their owne bodies, or in their children or goods, let them knowe it is because they doe not so throughly repent, nor so throughlie seek the Lord as they ought to doe. Let them therefore yet humble themselues further, and seek more earnestlie to knowe the way of God, and to be armed with true and liuely faith.
There was a woman which had a spirite of infirmitie eighteen yeares, and was bowed together [Page 65]and was bowed together, and could in no wise lift vp her selfe: Iesus healed her, and said, that Satan had bound her eighteen yeares. Luk. 13. ver. 11.13.15. If the Lord shall giue Satan power so long to afflict, let vs not fall from God: let vs not seek to resist him anie way but by faith. Ye say it is knowne by experience, that where the diuell hath tormented some, prayer and all holie means haue beene vsed, and yet no helpe at all, vntill other meanes haue been sought. Then belike there be meanes which are stronger against the deuill then faith & prayer. And there is some power mightier against him thē the power of god: for those means which some men flie vnto, when as they cannot preuaile by faith, are such as they which are afflicted haue learned either by a prescriptiō frō the diuel himself, saying, let such or such a thing be don, and there shall be remedie; or els they haue them prescribed by some wise man, or wise woman, who haue them from the diuell. These be very paltrie things (as there be a number, I need not to repeate them, they bee too well knowne, and too much practised) and yet they be more sought vnto then faith is, which armeth vs with the power of God. What a dishonor is this to the high Maiestie of the Almightie? What an infidelitie is it? Shall men run to the diuell for help? Is he fitter to teach them or of more power then God?
But ye say, we see the thing is wrought by those meanes which could not otherwise be obtayned, Satan is expelled, and ease hath followed. Hath Satan [Page 66]expelled Satā? or hath he taught how he might be expelled indeede? Is the diuell become so simple? Wil he hinder his owne kingdome? Are men so foolish as to beleeue that he is by such things in very deed driuen out? A man tormented sore in his bodie, he feareth that it is some witch that hath done it. He is aduised by his neighbours to sende vnto some cunning man. Worde is sent backe, that indeed he hath bad neighbours: let him do such or such a thing, and he shal haue ease. Well, he doth it & hath ease. What shall we think that the diuell is driuen out? A wofull driuing out. He doth cease from tormenting the bodie for a time, that he may enter deeper into the soule. He winneth by this driuing out. The like may be said where he hath power giuen vnto him to destroy mens cattell. They be taught many thinges howe to resist him: among other to offer some burnt offering vnto him, they must burne somwhat aliue. Well he commeth no more: there is a power aboue faith that hath put him to flight. And where as you say that some haue beene of the minde that they would not seek any way or meanes, but only to God, and would rest vntil he should restrain the diuell: but haue been glad in the ende to vse other meanes. It is a lamentable hearing, that the saith of any should so farfaile: that in steed of approching neerer to God by strong repentance, they haue turned to the counsell of the diuell. If they could not find helpe by praier, they might be assured that the Lord would yet afflict them further, [Page 67]& that with al humblenes they ought to submit themselues vnder his mightie hand: yea they ought to haue considered the weaknesse of their faith, and the grieuousnes of their sinnes, and so haue sought by all meanes possible to get a stedfast faith, and vnfained repentance. This their affliction by Satan should haue been a warning vnto them, to make thē cleaue more firmlie to God, & to look better to themselues, and see how it hath driuen them to run backe from God to the diuell. But you say God hath appointed meanes, and hee that refuseth the meanes tempteth God. As for example, shal a man crie, Lord help, and not stirre? Indeed if you could prooue that God had appointed such meanes to driue away diuels where faith cannot, your saying were true. But where can you prooue in al the whole word of God that any such meanes are appointed to put diuels to flight? If those meanes be not in the holie Scriptures, they be not ordained of God, they be not of faith, it is not the power of God that expelleth Satan, but it is his owne sleight that seemeth to be repelled and vanquished, when he is not; they be means of his own deuising, which he hath taught by those that haue familiarity with him.
The holie Scriptures do condemne it as a most wicked thing, that men should haue any dealing with diuels to be taught at their handes. Wee are to be taught of God, Christ Iesus is our onely Doctor: shall we then learne at the mouth of Diuels? A man is taken lame, he suspecteth that hee is bewitched, [Page 68]he sendeth to the cunning man: Hee demaundeth whom they suspect, and then sheweth the image of the partie in a glasse. When this is done he sheweth and prescribeth what the lame man shall doe for to get remedie: howe hee shall cause the olde witch to come vnto him, and how he shall vse her. Heer all is done by the direction of the diuell: are these meanes then appointed by God? Also there is one whome Sathan doth as it were possesse and doth torment the bodie: there is seeking vnto god, but not like the Cananitish woman that came to Christ to haue the diuel driuen out of her daughter, who with the strength of her faith would not be denied, Math. 15. but like to king Saule, who receiuing no answere from God, gate him by and by vnto a Witch: for not finding helpe by faith and prayer, or by those waies that God hath appointed, they then begin to hearken to the diuell, and he telleth them that if they shall doe such a thing, such a diuell shall depart. Heere be the meanes, which some doe holde to bee appointed by God.
But is not this a woonderfull blindnes that Satan can set vp himselfe to bee a teacher, and men learning of him, shall thinke that they learne of God? Well say some, wee are glad to haue ease, we find that the diuell is expelled, we may think that God doth allow it. Shall a man be glad for to buy ease so deare? May we call that ease, when the diuell ceaseth to vexe the body for a time, to the end that he may torment soule and bodie in hell [Page 69]for euer? If a man be sicke of a burning ague, and take that to coole the heat, and to giue ease for the time, which will afterwarde cause it to bee more burning, is that a good remedie? Is that a good remedie, which for a little while doth seeme to mitigate, but afterward doth increase the disease? Euen so the blind people doe imagine that Satan is expelled by those meanes, by which indeed he entreth more deepe into them. For tell me but this, wherein doth the kingdome of the Diuel consist? Is he not called the prince of this world, and the prince of darknesse? This his kingdome doth consist in infidelitie, in darknesse and in sinne. Hee that is vnder the power of sinne, so that sinne hath dominion ouer him, hee is vnder the power and working of Satan. Sinne is his kingdome, there is his throne, ye cannot separate them, he cannot be cast forth, and sinne still remaine in force. If pride, enuie, couetousnesse, hatred, malice, selfe-loue, fornication, or any other such sinne doe raigne and rule in the heart of man, there ruleth the diuell: for these be the workes of the diuell. Heereupon our Sauiour said to the Iewes, Ye are of your father the diuell: ye doe the workes of your father. Ioh. 8. Hee that will then caste foorth the diuell, hee must cast out those workes. For hee that committeth sinne is of the diuell, as Saint Iohn saith in his first Epistle chap. 3. Hee that still committeth sinne, and therefore is of the diuell, is the diuell expelled or driuen from him? I suppose that there is no man so void of reason, that he will imagine, that [Page 70]the diuell is driuen away from that man in whose heart he hath his throne and power. A man is ignorant of the word and waies of God: with his ignorance of necessitie goeth vnbeleefe: with vnbeleefe there goe the vnfruitfull workes of darknesse. There is much vanitie of minde, there is much prophanenesse, there be foule errors and abominable vices.
This man hath some of his cattell destroyed by the diuell: he would haue the diuel expelled, he hath not faith which armeth men with the power of God: he hath not the faith which ouercommeth the world, 1. Ioh. 5. or which purgeth the heart. Act. 15. or which quencheth all the firie dartes of the diuell. Ephes 6. or (as Saint Peter saith heere) resisteth him: And seeketh some other helps to resist him, yea, to be deliuered from him, and neuer doth consider that hee is first to haue him remooued out of his heart. He should consider that the diuell (as Saint Paule saith) worketh in the children of disobedience. Ephes. 2. vers. 2. And therfore so long as he is disobedient to God, Satan cannot bee cast foorth of his heart. If those things can resist Satan which men doe learne and practise heere in the world, as there be a thousand deuises, by which he perswadeth the world that he is resisted: then it skilleth not whether a man bee godlie or vngodlie, faithful or vnfaithful, touching the resisting & putting diuelles to flight. If when a mans cattell are plagued and destroyed by the diuell, it will deliuer the rest if he burne one aliue: [Page 71]this way may the lew, or the Turke, or the heathen east him out as well as the Christian. And so it may be said in all other their wicked means. They tend wholie therefore to this ende, that men may be held in infidelitie, in blindnesse, and hardnesse of heart, euen void of repentance for their sinnes, that is the craftinesse of Satan. For if diuels can bee put to flight and ouercome by such meanes, men will neuer seek to be armed with faith, they neuer care for true repentance: they bee perswaded that the diuell hath nothing to doe with them. And therein lyeth one of the greatest subtilties of Satan that hee may deuour men when they dreame of no perill, and therefore seek not to God, to be armed with his mightie power through faith. For when men doe knowe that there is no way to escape but by faith (as Saint Peter saith heer, whom resist stedfast in the faith) if they be not mad, they will haue a care to attaine to that true faith.
In the Poperie there were many things deuised to driue away diuels. Men were perswaded that the signe of the Crosse did put him to flight. They had their coniured holiwater to sprinkle vpon the men, and in their houses, & thither the Diuel might not come. Likewise if a man had a peece of holie bread in his purse, or any where about him, hee was armed hee might goe safe in the darkest night that was. There were hallowed candles, and within the light of them the wicked Prince of darknesse could not approch. But there was yet a [Page 72]stronger thing and a more terrible vnto the Diuels, then all the rest, euen to hunt them out of the countrie.
The Lorde sendeth lightening and thunder, and mightie windes: hee doth therby declare his maiestie. When these tempestes doe arise, the diuell woulde gladly make men beleeue that hee hath raised them: hee would be as a God of power: and therfore he coueteth to shew himself in those tempestes, and so doth come with terrour. To meet with this mischiefe and to repell him, the Papistes had their hallowed belles, their Saintes belles, and those they did ring out when any terrible tempest did approch, trusting that the sounde of them would repel him, and put him to flight. O how the Diuell was skared with these things! S. Peter forgate himselfe that he did not tel of these, and not speake of resisting him by nothing but by faith. Such readie helpes for to defend men, and so easie, and not one of the Apostles would tell of them: but speake only of faith to bee our victorie. Well (beloued) knowe for certaintie that all these are but sleights of the Diuell: which were vsed in the poperie, and which many at this day doe vse when they suppose that they are bewitched. Leaue all such vngodly waies which the Diuell teacheth, and hearken to the holy Ghost, which willeth you to resist the Diuell stedfast in the faith. Let all your studie, and industrie, and care be, to bee armed with a strong and liuelie [Page 73]faith. That shall couer you, and compasse you about with the almighty power of God. Yee shall bee as the mount Sion (faith the Prophete in the Psalme) that cannot be remooued. All the infernall powers (or as Christ saith, the gates of hell) shall not preuaile against it. If you haue that faith, the roaring Lyon shall not deuoure you: but all his firie dartes shall bee quenched. Hee will doe what he can to holde you in blindnesse, to leade you into sinne, and into heresies, he wil tempt you to despaire, but your faith shall preuaile. He will seek to hurt your bodies & goods, resist him by faith. Blessed be our Lord that hath giuen vs such a tower of refuge. Amen.
THE SECOND SERmon vpon 1. Peter, chap. 5. vers. 8. and 9.
WHome resist stedfast in the faith. We haue heard the exhortation or warning which Saint Peter giueth vnto all men to be sober and watch. Wee haue also in the second place seene the cause why it behooueth vs to be watchfull. There is an aduersarie that doth seek to deuoure vs both soules and bodies vnto eternall destruction. Your aduersarie the diuell (saith he) like a roaring Lyon walketh about, seeking whom hee may deuour. In the thirde place we haue been taught how to withstand him and to get the victorie ouer him. Whom resist stedfast in the faith. Where it hath beene shewed, that faith armeth a man with the power of God. The power of God is inuincible & cannot be brought vnder, but getteth the victorie ouer all the terrible might of Diuels: so that it is not possible that hee should be ouercome which hath faith. It conquereth all the infernall powers, and triumpheth at all [Page 75]times most gloriously ouer them. Whereby it is manifest what a woonderfull rich and precious iewell faith is. It preserueth vs safe from diuelles, and therefore is to bee coueted and sought for aboue all treasures. It is to bee sought for at the handes of God, he is the giuer of it, and it is not a thing which is in mans owne power. Moreouer, seeing God doth giue it, and nourish it by means, he that will be stedfast in the faith, must vse those meanes that be ordained. Also it hath beene declared, that faith is the onlie thing by which wee are to resist the Diuell: in as much as faith alone armeth vs with the glorious power of God. Satan hath manie waies whereby he seeketh to deuoure and to swallow vp into hell the soules and bodies of men: as to holde some in blindnesse and ignorance, to lead others into sectes, errours and heresies, to drawe men into vices and abominable sinnes, to plague the bodies and the cattell of men: but which way soeuer hee commeth, faith doth quench all his firie dartes arming the soule of man, couering and compassing it round about with the mightie power of God. Al those vain, yea those most wicked means by which men seek to repell Satan, are to be renounced as meere illusions. Men are to bee taught of God, and not to learne of diuelles: but Diuelles haue deuised those means, and by such as haue familiaritie with them haue deliuered the same to bee put in practise. As there be such deuises among the Sorcerers which Satan hath craftily conueighed in: so also in the [Page 76]Poperie they did not seeke as Saint Peter willeth to resist him by faith, but inuented other wayes. Thus far we proceeded in handling this Scripture: And now it remaineth as a principall question to be handeled, whether this faith, by which the diuell is to be resisted, can be ouercome in any? that is, to speake more plainlie, whether any man that hath the true and liuelie faith, by which the diuell is resisted, can vtterly loose it, and fall from God finallie? whether his faith may vtterly faile and be vanquished, & so hauing resisted Satan for a time stedfast in the faith, yet in the end he may be ouercome and deuoured by him?
Touching this question, the Papists doe holde that a man may haue the true and liuely faith, and so fall from it, as that it be vtterly & wholie quenched in him, yea finally. And so by their doctrine such as doe stand in this faith which Saint Peter requireth, and with the same doe resist the diuel, may by the diuell haue that same their sound and true faith ouercome, and so perish eternally. Others there be, who will seeme to differ somewhat from the Popish sort about this matter, and they do hold that the verie reprobate (some of them at the least) are partakers for a time of the true, liuelie, and iustifying faith, which is afterward wholie and finallie extinguished in them. Moreouer, they doe hold, that the same true and liuely faith may be wholy extinguished in the elect, but not finally, because it is vnpossible that the elect shuld perish, and therein they differ indeede from the [Page 77]Papistes, which make election conditionall. If this doctrine of theirs bee true, then is there no man that can be certaine of his saluation. There is no man that is sure he shall stand to the end, no man can resist stedfast in the faith. For hee that to day doth get the victorie ouer the diuell by a true and liuely faith, to morrow may vtterly loose his faith, and be ouercome by the diuell. If it bee so, then hath not Saint Peter heer taught how we shal haue vndoubted victorie: if he will vs to resist by such a weapon as may be broken or destroyed, or plucked away from vs, wee are then but in a very weake case.
It may be they will say, there is vndoubted victorie so long as a man doth resist stedfast in the faith: and that Saint Peter hath no further intent. That is the thing which we are to enquire of. And this shall be made manifest, that whosoeuer hath the true and liuely faith, shall vndoubtedly get the victorie ouer Satan: that it is vnpossible that his faith should be wholie extinguished, it is vnpossible that he should perish.
This is it which we affirme, that whosoeuer doth attaine vnto a stedfast faith (which is the thing which Saint Peter here requireth) that faith can neuer bee ouercome: for if it bee ouercome, it is not stedfast. It is the purpose of Saint Peter, not to teach that so long as a man is stedfast in the faith, so long he shall resist the Diuell, and get the victorie, taking this, so long, as if it were vncertaine that hee which is once stedfast, [Page 78]shall continue to the end: but this is his full meaning, that so manie as attaine to be stedfast in the faith, shall vndoubtedlie vanquish Satan, and neuer be vanquished by him. Hitherto then tendeth his doctrine, euen to shewe, that as wee are compassed about and beset with diuels, who like most greedy deuouring Lyons doe seeke continually for to swallowe vs vp: so if we seek so farre as to be armed with a stedfast faith, wee attaine to that estate out of which wee can neuer bee cast. It is as much as if he should say, the Diuell can neuer ouercome a stedfast faith: obtaine that and you are sure to stand to the end.
Beloued, wee are not then to labour onelie for faith, but if we will be sure to ouercome the diuel, and to stand to the end, we must labour to obtain a stedfast faith. But how can we bee sure that this is the mind of the Apostle, to warrant men, that they shall get the victorie ouer the diuell, euen to the end, if they attaine vnto a stedfast faith? I answere, that hee agreeth with himselfe, teaching here the same thing which hee exhorteth vnto in the first chapte rof his second Epistle: Hereunto (saith he) giue all diligence, in your faith minister vertue, in vertue knowledge, in knowledge temperance, in temperance patience, in patience godlines, in godlinesse brotherlie kindnesse, in brother lie kindnesse loue. For if these things be among you, and abound, they will make that you neither shall be idle nor vnfruitful in the knowledging of our lord Iesus Christ. For he that hath not these thinges is blinde, [Page 79]and cannot see a farre off, and hath forgotten that he was purged from his olde sinnes. Wherefore brethren giue rather diligence to make your calling & election sure: for if ye doe these thinges, ye shall neuer fall. For by this means an entring shal be ministred vnto you abundantly into the euerlasting king dome of our Lord Iesus Christ. 2. Pet. 1.5.6.7.8.9.10.11. In this place S. Peter doth most plainlie affirme that they which haue such a faith as goeth with those fruites, they come to an assurance that they be called of god, & chosen vnto life and glory: and he doth assure and warrant them that they shall neuer fall. Hee addeth as a reason that they haue an entrance into the kingdome of Christ, which is euerlasting. If the true liuely faith may faile and be wholy lost, what assurance can anie man haue that hee is called of God and chosen to life eternall? Or how could the holie Apostle say, If yee doe these things ye shall neuer fall? Doe not they fall which loose the faith, or in whome it is wholy quenched? Christ raigneth in all those which haue the liuely faith, and if his kingdome may be broken downe againe where it once taketh place, how can it be said in euery respect to be eternall?
Now to ioyne these two places together, that man hath the stedfast faith whereby he doth resist the diuel, which doth those things which S. Peter mentioneth, and thereby is sure hee is called and chosen, and that he shall neuer fall. Hee is firme & stedfast in the faith which commeth vnto this: [Page 80]and such as haue proceeded no further in the power of a fruitfull faith, but that they be still vncertaine whether they shall stand to the ende, howe can they be said to resist the diuell stedfast in the faith? When S. Paule telleth vs that the shielde of faith doth quench all the firie dartes of the Diuel, it is to giue courage and comfort, that such as haue once gotten that shield, shall neuer be ouercome: for if the faith bee ouercome, then it doth not quench them all. The like courage and comfort Saint Peter doth heere minister, by shewing that being stedfast in the faith Satan is resisted. Where a man is sure to get the victorie how valiantlie hee doth fight, what assaultes he wil endure, and with what comfort and consolation of minde. But if the battell be made doubtfull, that although hee haue so liuely a faith which woorketh by charitie, yet he may loose it, he may be ouercome, it daunteth and discourageth, it taketh away the comfort and consolation. And this is to ouerthrowe that which the Lord of speciall purpose hath allotted to his children, namely, that in all the trials, and afflictions, and temptations which they passe through, they may haue strong consolation. For it is written, Wherein God willing more abundantlie to shewe vnto the heires of promise the stablenesse of his counsell confirmed by an oth, that by two immutable things in which it was impossible for God to ly, we might haue strong consolation. Heb. 6. ver. 17.18. If God hath confirmed his promise by an oth, that all they which beleeue in his sonne shall haue [Page 81]eternall life, why is it, or to what end is it, but that wee should come to the assurance of saluation, without which assurance there can be no strong consolation? If men bee condemned for high treason, and then some hope of pardon followeth, it somewhat comforteth that they may suppose it may be they shall escape the tormentes of death, and not be executed; but so long as there is doubt they haue no strong consolation: but when they know assuredly, & haue it confirmed vnto them that they are set free by pardon, then is their consolation strong indeede. We are all of vs for high treason against God condemned to hell to endure eternall tormentes: A couenant and promise is made, that so many as doe beleeue in the sonne of God shall haue free pardon, and so not onelie escape from those endlesse miseries, but also be lifted vp into eternall glorie. So manie as doe wisely and sensiblie consider this wofull and miserable estate, in which all are in by nature, cannot but be touched with great horror and fear. For is it a light matter to be cast with the diuell and his Angels into eternal fire? Is hee not more then mad which can be merie so long as he is subiect vnto so horrible damnation? Wel, there is hope of pardon, that so hee shall escape, in as much as God hath not only giuen his sonne to bee a redeemer, but hath promised and bounde that his promise with an oath, that euery one which beleeueth shall bee saued. Hee feeleth that he hath a faith, and it doth comfort him: but vntill he feele that the same his [Page 82]faith is the true and liuelie faith which getteth the victorie ouer Satan, and which can neuer be vanquished, he cannot haue strong consolation. Eternall woe with the diuelles in hell is a most grienous thing, & vnpossible it is that any man shuld haue strong consolation, vnlesse he be sure that he shall be deliuered from it: Whereupon it followeth, that seeing the blessed Lord God hath ordained that his children shall heere in the midst of the battell against Satan haue strong consolation, that he doth also giue vnto them assurāce of faith, yea such a faith as they doe knowe can neuer be ouercome. Take away the one & take away the other. Wherby we see that they which do hold that the true and liuelie faith may be wholy lost, ouerthrow the stablenesse of Gods couenant. If they will obiect that manie haue great gladnesse and consolation which haue not any true faith, I aunswere, that the blind world is drowned in a carnall consolation, they doe not soundly beleeue, nor sensiblie consider what estate they be in. They be but as drunken men, who through exceeding drunkennesse passing towards horrible torments, do not perceiue it nor regard it, but are merie and laugh and sport themselues: For they which are so merie and doe sport themselues so much in sinne and in carnall pleasures, if they did knowe or aduisedly consider whither they be going and what remaineth for thē, it would dampe all their mirth. It is not the strong consolation which the holie Ghost speaketh of, that they haue. Theirs is but a [Page 83]drunken madnesse. Such onlie as by a liuely faith doe feele the power of Christ in them mortifying and slaying sinne, & quickening them vnto righteousnesse and true holinesse euen to walke in the light, and to bring forth the fruites and vertues of the spirite, haue the strong consolation. They bee assured that they be deliuered from hell, and made heires of eternall glorie: in as much as they know that God doth sanctifie none but those whome he doth glorifie. But they doe alleage sundrie testimonies of the holie Scriptures, by which they vndertake to prooue that the verie reprobate haue the true, liuely and iustifying faith, which they do vtterlie loose: and likwise, that the elect doe so fall, that the same true and liuelie faith for a time is vtterlie quenched in them. If it be so, then all assurance is gone, and with it there vanisheth away all strong consolation For if the true faith bee in the reprobate, then cannot any man thus argue, I haue the true, liuely and sanctifying faith, therefore I am chosen of God and sure to bee saued. Neither can he say thus, If I fall, I shal rise againe: for what is it that can assure him that he shall rise againe, if some that haue the same true faith which he hath, doe fal and neuer rise againe? Let vs therfore consider what their proofes bee, or testimonies vpon which they stande, to prooue that the true faith may be vtterly lost. In the olde Testament it is thus written, But when the righteous doth turne away from his righteousnesse, and commit iniquity, and doth according to all the abominations [Page 84]which the wicked doth, should he liue? all his righteous dee des which he hath done shall not be remembred: for his transgression in which hee transgresseth, and for his sinne in which hee sinneth, for these he shall die. Ezech. 18.24. The Lord Iesus saith, that there bee some which do beleeue for a time, & in time of temptation goe away. Luk. 8.13. Thou standest (saith S. Paul) by faith: be not high minded, but feare, Rom. 11. ver. 20. Also the same Apostle speaketh of some that made shipwrack of the faith. 1. Tim. 1. vers. 19. Hee that thinketh hee standeth, let him take heed least he fall. 1. Cor. 10. ver. 12. Christ saith to the Angell of the Church of Ephesus. Thou hast left thy first loue, Reue. 2. ver. 4. Take heede least anie man fall away from the grace of God, Heb. 12. vers. 15. And S. Peter doth speake of such as are like the dog that returneth to his vomite. 2. Pet. 2. There be other places of scripture which they doe also alleadge to prooue that men that haue the true & liuely faith, may wholy loose it, I will not stand to answere euery one particularlie, but in generall, and thus, that whatsoeuer the word of God speaketh of falling frō grace, of turning from the way of righteousnes, or loosing the faith, it is not to bee vnderstood of the grace of sanctification or of the true liuely iustifying faith, but of that other faith which the holie scriptures doe speake of, which the wicked may haue, and of those graces which they also are after a sort made partakers of. For this is sufficient for me to shewe, that whosoeuer is once partaker of [Page 85]the liuelie faith, he can neuer loose that faith, hee can neuer perish: for that being prooued it must needs be confessed that all the scriptures which they alleadge are to bee vnderstood not of that liuely faith, or of those that be sanctified. I am (saith Christ) the true vine, and my father is an husbandman. Euery branch in me that beareth not fruite he taketh away, and euery branch in me that beareth fruite he purgeth that it may beare more fruit. Ioh. 15. vers. 1.2. Christ is the vine, & they which professe his name be the brāches. These branches be of two sortes: the one sort beareth no fruit, the other sort beareth fruit. Now let it bee demanded what are they which beare fruit? It must needs be answered, they be such as haue the true and liuely faith they be ingrafted into Christ and doe receiue as it were the sap or iuice of life from him. Their faith is that, which Saint Paule saith, worketh by charity, and therfore euery one that hath that faith beareth fruite. Then who bee those branches that beare not fruite? They be Christians in name and in profession; otherwise he would not say, Euerie branch in me that beareth not fruit. They be after a sort grafted also into Christ in as much as they haue been baptized, and doe professe to beleeue in him: but their faith is but a dead faith; otherwise it could not be saide, that they beare no fruite. By this we see it is euident that there is a difference of faith, there is a fruitlesse or a dead faith, and there is a faith which is liuely, and cannot but worke. Then see how we are to argue out of this place. [Page 86]Euery branch that beareth fruit, that is, euery one that hath the true and liuely faith, shall be purged, that it may beare more fruit: therefore not any one of the reprobate haue the liuely faith. This consequence is cleere, if wee consider that he saith, Euerie branch that beareth fruit he purgeth, not to take it afterward away, but that it may bear more fruit. For will they be so bold as to say thus, Some branches that beare fruite shall bee taken out of the vine, as well as the branches that beare no fruite? Or thus, Some branches that beare fruite shall be purged that they may beare more fruite: but yet in the end they shall also bee taken out of the vine, were not that a strange speech? What difference, or what a vaine difference were that which Christ maketh of the branches, touching perseuerance in the vine if the fruitfull branches, or any of them could be separated from it, as well as the vnfruitfull? howe doe they make Christ to speak? It may be they wil say, that the holy scripture speaketh somtimes vniuersally, whē as yet exceptions in particulars are for to be admitted: and so his saying doth stand true although some branches that haue born fruit, be taken out of the vine and do perish. I answere, that this cauill is of no force heer, because our Sauiour doth so speak vniuersallie, that he also speaketh singularly. He saith not al the branches that in me bear fruit, but euery branch in me that beareth fruit, he purgeth that it may beare more fruit. So that we may conclude, that there are none of the reprobate that haue the [Page 87]true and liuely faith: for if they had, they shoulde bring forth fruit and so remain for euer in the vine. Againe, whosoeuer knoweth that hee bringeth foorth fruite, hee may be assured that he shal continue in the vine for euer, hee shall neuer perish. Also Christ saith, I am the breade of life, hee that commeth to me shall not hunger in any wise, and he that beleeueth in mee shall neuer thirst. This is the will of him that sent me, that euery one that seeth the sonne and beleeueth in him may haue euerlasting life: and I will raise him vp at the last day. I am that bread of life, your fathers did eate Manna in the wildernesse and are dead. This is that bread that came downe from heauen, that if anie man eate thereof, he should not die. I am the liuing bread which came downe from heauen, if any man eate of this bread he shall hue for euer. He that eateth my flesh and drinketh my blood hath eternall life: This is that bread which came downe from heauen, not as your fathers did eate Manna, and are dead: he that eateth of this bread shall liue for euer. Ioh. 6. ver. 35.40.48.49.50.51.54.58. From these Scriptures wee may drawe most firme conclusions, that not any one of the reprobate euer haue or can haue the true and liuelie faith: but that whosoeuer beleeueth he is assured of life eternall: Christ teacheth that hee is the bread of life, and that whosoeuer eateth of that bread he shall liue for euer. It is not possible that any man should eat of that bread, and yet not liue for euer. Euery one that beleeueth in him (I speak [Page 88]of that liuelie faith which as the hand apprehendeth Christ, and by which we receiue him and his benefites) doth eat his flesh, and drinke his blood. He that beleeueth in mee (saith hee) shall neuer thirst: for let any mā shew a reason why some that beleeue in Christ doe eate his flesh and drinke his blood, & other some, hauing the same liuely faith, doe not. What will they say that the reprobate & damned, so many of them as euercome to haue the true and liuely faith (according as they imagine) do indeede eat the flesh of Christ & drinke his blood, and so for a time be made liuely members of Christ, euen flesh of his flesh, and bones of his bones, as the Apostle speaketh Ephes. 5. ver. 31? If they doe not eat his flesh & drink his blood, then haue they not the faith: remooue that effect, and the cause is remooued. If they will not abhor so wicked a speech, but affirm indeed that the reprobate doe eate the flesh of Christ, so many of them as haue the liuely faith: then let thē see how they ouerthrow also the whole force of the argumēt of Christ, by which he proueth that the Manna was not the bread of life; but that he himself is the bread of life. Your fathers (saith he) did eat Mā na in the wildernesse and are dead. If any man eat of this bread he shal liue for euer. How standeth his argument, consider of it I pray you. Your fathers did eat Manna in the wildernesse, and yet are dead in their sinnes they are dead in the spirituall and eternall death (for of that death hee speaketh, seeing they also which eat the flesh of Christ doe [Page 89]die the naturall death) therefore Manna was not the bread of life that commeth downe from heauen. For that which some did eat of, and yet did die eternallie, is not by any meanes the bread of life. And how doth hee prooue that hee himselfe is the bread of life? I am the breade which came downe from heauen: if any man eate of this bread he shall liue for euer. Thus standeth his reason. Whosoeuer eateth the flesh of Christ, he shal liue for euer: therefore the flesh of Christ is the bread of life. If they shall now say, some of the fathers in the wildernes did eate the Manna, and yet died in their sinnes: it cannot be denied: and thereupon Christ doth affirme that Manna was not the bread of life that commeth downe from heauen: and then adde their owne saying, which is this, some doe eate the flesh of Christ, and yet do die in their sinnes: what will then followe? if this reason do stand in force; Your fathers did eat Manna in the wildernes and are dead: therefore Manna was not the bread of life. Then shall not this also follow, Many doe eat the flesh of Christ, and yet are damned: therefore the flesh of Christ is not the bread of life. Thus it is euident that such as do affirme that any of the reprobate haue the liuelie faith, doe gainsay Christ, and ouerthrow the force of his argument.
To proceede, what can be more firme to proue that the reprobate cannot haue the true, liuely and iustifying faith, then that which Saint Paul hath written? Where this ground is first to bee laide, [Page 90]that whosoeuer he is that hath the true iustifying faith, he hath the spirite of sanctification, the spirite of adoption: for thus the Apostle conioyneth them: wherein also after that yee beleeued, yee were sealed with the holy spirit of promise, which is the earnest of our inheritance, vnto the redemption of the purchased possession, vnto the praise of his glorie: Ephes. 1. ver. 13.14. Is there any so absurd as to hold that a man is a liuely member of Iesus Christ (as euery one is that hath the liuelie iustifying faith) and yet hath not that holy spirite of promise, that spirite of adoption, that seale, and that pledge? If they will say that the faith which the reprobate doe attaine vnto is without this spirite of adoption, or without this seale or pledge: then doe wee holde with them, and then doth it follow, that the faith of the reprobate is not the true iustifying and sanctifying saith which purgeth the heart, Act. 15. But if they shall say that the reprobate are for a time partakers of the spirit of sanctification, euen of that spirit of adoption: then will there diuers right wicked consequences follow, which are to be banished far frō christian religiō. For first touching the spirit of adoption, see what the Apostle saith; As manie as are led by the spirit of god, they are the sons of God. For ye haue not receiued the spirit of bōdage again to fear; but ye haue receiued the spirit of Adoption, whereby we crie Abba, Father. That same spirite beareth witnesse vnto our spirit that we are the sonnes of God. Rom. 8.14, 15, 16. If anie of the reprobate be led by the spirit of God, or be at anie time sanctified, [Page 91]then hath not S. Paule here said true, that as manie as are led by the Spirit of God, they are the sonnes of God. Some of the reprobate indeed doe taste of the heauenly power, but they are not led with the spirit of God: they be not sanctified, they walke not after the spirit. Moreouer, the spirit of adoption, the sanctifying spirit which is in al that haue the true, liuely and iustifying faith, beareth witnes with and to the spirit of the beleeuers, that they be the children of God. This is the liuely faith when a man beleeueth that the Lorde God is his father, and that he is the sonne of God. And this faith is not separated from the spirit of adoption, for it is vpon his testimonie that they do beleeue, and by him they crie Abba, Father. Is not this spirit a true spirit? and is not his witnes most firme and true? If it be as those men say, that the reprobate are partakers of the spirit of adoption, then is not his testimonie firme and true. For then that spirit of adoption teacheth some man to call God Father, and witnesseth to his spirit that he is the sonne of God, when as he is the childe of the diuell: for hauing that faith, and that testimonie of the spirit in him to day, to morrow he doth by their saying, vtterly and finally lose that faith and that spirit. What an opinion is this to say that a man hath the true faith, that is to say, beleeueth by the testimony of the holy Ghost, that God is his father, and yet he is indeed the child of the diuell? And moreouer, doth not the Apostle say, that after they beleeued they were sealed with the [Page 92]holie spirit of promise? This is more then the bare testimonie of the spirit, if I may so speake, that hee sealeth. Can this seale be disanulled or broken, or made frustrate? Is this seale vntrue? If it bee euer set vpon the reprobate, it is deceiueable. If their opinion be true: no man can then say thus, God hath sealed me with his spirit, therfore I doe belong to God: For a reprobate hath that seale, and it faileth him: then who can say that it is a seale, which is true and infallible? Saint Iohn shewing vpon what testimonies faith in Christ is grounded: saith, There be three that bear record in heauen, the Father, the Word, and the holie Spirit, and these three are one. And there bee three that bear record in earth, the spirit, & water & blood, and these three agree in one. If we receiue the testimony of men, the testimonie of God is greater: For this is the witnes which hee testifieth of his sonne, Hee that beleeueth in the sonne of God, hath the witnesse in himselfe. 1. Ioh. 5. vers. 7.8.9.10. Why are all these witnesses but to giue asrance of faith? And if these witnesses doe testifie vnto a man that he is the childe of God and shall be saued (for euery one that hath the true & liuelie faith, hath it vpon the testimony of all these witnesses) and yet hee is a reprobate: then is not the witnesse of God greater then the witnesse of men. Then also to what end should he mention all these foresaid witnesses? They giue an absolute testimonie that euery one that beleeueth hath life euerlasting.
By these places it is manifest that the reprobate cannot be partakers of the sanctifying faith, they be not led at any time by the spirit of adoption, they be not sealed vp with the holy spirit of promise, they haue not the witnesse of God within them: whosoeuer therefore hath these thinges, let him be assured he shall neuer perish; but if he be sanctified, he is iustified, hee shall bee glorified. Rom. 8. ver. 32. And this is it which the holie Scripture in many places proclameth, that whosoeuer beleeueth in the sonne of God, he shal neuer be confounded.
But what if the reprobate neuer haue the true faith, nor the spirit of adoption? yet doe not the elect so fall and sinne sometimes, that there is no sparke of true faith left in them for the time? This is the great cunning of the diuell to roote vp as it were the stablenesse and foundation of the truth. But the word of God meeteth with it, and teacheth, that whosoeuer is regenerate and borne of God in the new & spirituall birth, as euery one is that hath the liuely faith, seeing whosoeuer is in Christ, he is a new creature: the same man cannot so fall that this new birth should be extinguished in him. For this wee haue the testimonie vttered by Saint Iohn, in these words, Whosoeuer is born of god sinneth not, for his seed remaineth in him, neither can he sinne, because hee is borne of God. 1. Ioh. 3. ver. 9. Also, we know that whosoeuer is borne of God sinneth not, but he that is begotten of God keepeth himselfe, and that wicked one [Page 94]doth not touch him. chap. 5. vers. 18. In the former of these two sayings, there be two members, and vnto either of them, there is annexed a reason to confirme the same. As whosoeuer is borne of God sinneth not: for his seede (this is the reason) remaineth in him. And then the second member, Neither can hee sinne: the reason, because hee is borne of God. Now see if they doe not directlie gainsay the holie Ghost, which holde that a man regenerate may loose the faith, & be vtterly voide of the spirit of sanctification. For first, whereas S. Iohn saith, that whosoeuer is born of God, he sinneth not. They say, a man hath his faith vtterlie quenched, and is wholie depriued of the spirit of adoption. What sin then is it that he sinneth not? He that falleth in such sort as that he becommeth void of the true faith, and of the sanctifying grace of God, what is he other but as an infidell for the time, and what sinne is it that he committeth not? Shall it be said of such a man, he sinneth not? It may be this poore cauill will be vsed, Hee that is borne of God sinneth not so long as he continueth in that estate, so long as he continueth borne of God. A vaine and most foolish speech, for if a man that is vnregenerate and borne of GOD through a true and liuelie faith, do so fal, it is sinne that casteth him downe, then he doth sinne while he is in that state. For doth hee first cast away his faith, and the grace of the sanctifying spirit, and then commit sinne, and not before? What greater sinne then the falling from the faith, and casting [Page 95]forth vtterlie the grace of sanctification? But see how Saint Iohn meeteth with all cauilles, in the reason which he annexeth to confirme that first member. Why doth not any one that is borne of God, sinne? For (saith hee) his seede remaineth in him. What is the seed of God which remaineth in all that are borne of God? The word of God is called the incorruptible seed by which God doth beget his children, 1 Pet. 1.23. That word is but an instrument, the holie Ghost is the worker of the new birth: and therfore our Sauiour teacheth, except a man bee borne againe of water and of the spirit, hee cannot enter into the kingdome of God. Ioh. 3. vers. 5. The seed of God then is the graces of the sanctifying spirit, & the liuely word. Those men that say, a man may lose his faith, and the spirit of sanctification, doe in flat speech contrarie that which the holie Apostle heere speaketh. The seed of God (saith Saint Iohn) remaineth in all those which are borne of God, and therfore they doe not sinne, that is to say, they do not sinne that deadly sinne of falling from God, or of being separated from Christ: which is not true if their saying bee true: for there remaineth no seed of God in those that doe wholy lose their faith, and in whome the sanctifying graces are vtterly extinguished. It may be they wil here again adde their vaine cauill, that the seed of God remaineth in them so long as they bee borne of God, and hold the faith, and stand in grace. As if Saint Iohn should say thus, the seede of God remaineth [Page 96]in them, so long as the seede of God remaineth in them. Is not this a very wise speech to be ascribed to the holy ghost? He speaketh absolutely, that whosoeuer is borne of God, the seed of God euer after doth remaine in him: & therefore he sinneth not. Let them go with their ridiculous distinction, the seed of God remaineth in them, so long as it remaineth in them: for that speech they must be forced to vtter, vnlesse they will confesse, that when he saith his seede remaineth in them, we must take it remaineth in them for euer. If the seede of God remaine for euer in the regenerate, then doth faith and the sanctifiing spirit remaine in them for euer. For will they separate these? But to put all out of doubt, and to minister sound comfort, or (as the holy ghost speaketh) strong consolation to all that haue the true and liuely faith, euen to let them knowe indeed, and vnderstand for certainty, that they can not perish, that they cannot be ouercome by Satan in the battel: he addeth, Neither can he sinne: confirming it with this reason, because he is born of God. What can they say vnto this? How will they auoide this? Will they say that Saint Iohn meant heere some other matter? Is it not clearer then the Sunne, that the regenerate cannot wholy bee depriued of faith, nor of the spirit of sanctification, when he saith, they can not sinne? Can they wholie loose their faith and all the sanctifying grace, and yet can they not sin? O how happie and blessed is the state and condition of [Page 97]that man which hath attained to the true & liuelie faith, who hath the spirit of sanctification, by which hee is led, euen the spirit of adoption that beareth witnesse with his spirit that he is the child of God, seeing he may be tempted, and sundrie times be led awrie into some sinnes, but it is vnpossible that he shuld fall from God? And what is the reason by which he prooueth that hee cannot so fall: Because (saith he) he is borne of God. Consider where the force of this reason lieth. Men are mortall, their seede is corruptible, and that which is borne of man is corruptible and mortall. God is incorruptible and immortall, and so the seede of God is called incorruptible seed and immortal: whereupon it doth follow that the birth which is of God is incorruptible and immortall. Where the life of God is, it cannot bee be extinguished. Thinke it not strange then that Saint Iohn saith, he cannot sinne, because he is borne of God. Except they will denie the manifest and cleare testimonies of the word of God: except they will affirme that the seed of God is corruptible and so decayeth, and doth not abide in those that are begotten of God: except they will also make the testimonie of the spirit of adoption deceiueable & false: finally, except they will make the seale of God and the pledge which he giueth, of none effect, denying that men are to make their calling and election sure, and so to haue strong consolation. Let them renounce this Popish errour, that the true and liuely faith, and the sanctifying spirit [Page 98]may be in the reprobate, and that the same liuelie faith & quickening grace may be wholie put out for a time in the elect. It may bee demanded that seeing the word of God is so euidēt, that men are to resist the diuel stedfast in the faith, as being fully assured that he which hath once attained the liuely faith can neuer be ouercome nor perish: what shuld be y e cause that some do hold that true faith & the spirit of adoption may be had & lost again? What should cast them vpon such rocks, or driue them into such absurdities? Surely they be driuen into these while they do (as they suppose) eschue more dāgerous rocks & greater absurdities. They would haue it to be somwhat in mans own wil & power to receiue faith & the whole work of regeneratiō. They wold haue it be in the power & wil of man to retain the same faith & sanctifying spirit, & to lose thē. Why are they of that mind? Is it because they enuy, that god shuld haue the whole praise & glory of mans saluatiō, as man being not able to doe any thing, the grace is wholy of God? We cannot say so. But it is another thing that driueth them hereunto: & that is this they take it that vnles it be in mans wil & power to receiue and to retain faith, it wil follow from an higher cause, & that is this: namely that such as God hath chosen vnto life, to those he giueth faith & worketh in thē by his spirit the new birth. Then the other sort (if there be no power in mā) cānot attain to the faith & regeneratiō, they be before ordained vnto eternal destruction. Thē wil it follow that there is predestinatiō, [Page 99]euē an eternal decree of God, by which he hath chosen and ordained some to life euerlasting, and appointed others to eternall destruction. This doctrine they say chargeth God with iniustice & with crueltie. For what is more cruell then of purpose to create and make any of his workes or creatures to be condemned vnto eternall torments? Where is then (say they) the infinit mercie, iustice and goodnesse of God? To charge the Lorde God with any crueltie or iniustice, is most wicked, blasphemous and abominable. And therefore they hold this the most safe course for the defence of the iustice and mercy of God, where the word of God speaketh of election, to take it thus, that GOD hath chosen vnto life eternall all those whome he did foresee would receiue the faith, walke in obedience and continue to the end, and so their faith, good works and perseuerance which God foresaw, is the cause that mooued the Lord to choose them. On the other side, that he hath not reprobate any, but hee hath foreseene that they either woulde not receiue the faith at al, or els after they haue receiued it, of their owne wickednes fall from it vtterly and finally, and so he hath before ordained them in his foreknowledge vnto damnation. This they say standeth with reason, the other they hold to be repugnant to reason. What shall we say to this? shall wee heere enter for to discourse at large by the scriptures touching election and reprobation? I haue no such purpose. But only so farre as agreeeth [Page 100]with our present matter, namely to make it appeare, that the stedfastnesse of our faith, and the full assurance of our saluation, dependeth vpon the knowledge of our election. As namely, if wee finde in vs the true and liuely faith, which goeth with the spirit of sanctification, wee may then rise vp to that high cause, and be assured that the Lord hath in that his eternall and vnchangeable decree chosen vs in Christ to be his children, so that wee cannot perish.
To come then to an answere to those men: Is not this a strange thing, that they will comprehend by reason how God could decree the choise or election of some of his creatures vnto life, and the reprobation of others vnto eternall destruction for their sinnes, and yet not vniust? If wee alleage the sentence of the Apostle, But who art thou O man that pleadest with God? They aunswer that they doe not pleade with God, but they stand for the defence of the iustice and mercie of God, least that shuld be imputed vnto him which is vniust and cruell. No? Is not this to plead with God, or against God. when hee shall bee iust, hee shall be good, hee shall bee mercifull, no further than thy reason can comprehend? He must yeeld a reason vnto thy vnderstanding and capacitie, with what right or equitie he could doe so, or so, or els thou wilt reiect it? Is not this I say, to plead against God? Saint Paule after hee hath disputed of the reiecting of the Iewes, and the calling in of the Gentiles, breaketh foorth into this exclamation: [Page 101] O the deepnesse of the riches both of the wisdom and knowledge of God: how vnsearchable are his iudgments and his wayes past finding out! Rom. 11. To this agreeth the Prophet in the Psalm, saying, Thy iudgments are as the great deep. Let it be demanded, what iudgementes of God are those which be vnsearchable, or which bee as the great deep? Are they not those iudgmēts which he executeth vpon his creatures, and especially vpon his chief creatures, Angels and men? If these his iudgments be as the great deep, euen vnsearcheable & incōprehensible both vnto men and Angels, then is it so in the highest matter, namely that hee hath ordained by his eternall decree to bestow eternall life and glory vpon some, and to appoint other some vnto eternal ignominie & torments, which they shall endure iustly for their sinnes: For if any iudgementes of God bee vnsearcheable, or any where, it is in predestination. It may bee rightlie said, that if the counsels, and wayes, and iudgements of God be not vnsearchable in that eternal decree; then is there no iudgmēt of god vnsearchable: which is to denie not only the saying of the Apostle and of the Prophet, but also after a sort to denie God, for he that will make his iudgmentes to be searchable, maketh also God himselfe to be searchable. Wilt thou measure and comprehend the counsels, the decrees, and the iudgementes of God by reason? Then measure and comprehend God himselfe, euen that eternall and infinit maiestie, with thy reason. Nowe if it bee so, that God [Page 102]hath chosen some for this cause that he did foresee that of their owne wil and power they would be faithfull, do good works & continue to the ende. And on the other side, that hee did foresee who would be vnfaithfull, wicked, and rebellious euen to their death, and those in his foreknowledge he saw to be iustly damned. Here is nothing incomprehensible in these iudgmentes. For thy reason doth find out, and thy vnderstanding doth comprehend all causes, and thou canst shew a reason how God hath done euery thing, and yet is iust: yea all the causes of his counselles he open vnto thee, if it bee so. Why then did Saint Paule crie out, How vnsearchable are his iudgments! Why saith the Prophet also, That they be a great deepe? The Prophet was dull of conceipt (it seemeth) and so was Paule: for thou hast entred into this great deepe, and hast with the light of thy reason searched out all things, and whatsoeuer is not agreeable to the same thy reason, thou doubtest not to dash it out of Gods decrees. Thou wilt haue nothing to stand higher then thy reason can reach vnto and comprehende. Thou saiest that whatsoeuer is contrarie vnto reason is absurde. Well, but take heede that thou doest not extoll reason too much. It doth indeed comprehend the principles of logicke: but that it will from thence rise vp to comprehend God, and his eternall decree, it is extreame folly. If wee looke a little in particulars, we shall find it to bee so. VVe do beleeue and confesse that the Lord God by his eternall [Page 103]power & infinit wisedom created heauen & earth, & al things which are in thē, both visible & inuisible. Of the inuisible creatures in heauen, the Angels, some sinned & fel, whom he hath condē ned vnto eternall fire: they be now diuels. Others (whom the holie Apostle calleth the elect Angels) neuer sinned, neither shall euer any of them sinne, as they bee well assured, but shall remaine verie glorious and blessed for euer.
Tell me nowe, were not all these the creatures of God, and created in the same estate and conditiō? How commeth it that some of them stand, & others do fall? Will ye not say that of his infinite goodnesse and loue, hee had decreed to stay vp the one parte, so that they should neuer sinne, nor be in danger of falling: and that he had also decreed to leaue those other to their owne will and power? why did he not shew the same goodnesse and loue towards all? whie did he set so glorious creatures in such estate, as that they should fal from the heauenlie glory into diuels torments? was he not able to support them, and to retaine them in glory with the rest? He created man in great dignitie, euen after his owne image; whie did he not keepe him in that estate? why did hee suffer the diuell to enter in vnto the woman and to tempt her? why did hee not forewarn the man and the woman, that such an enemie woulde set vpon them? or why did he not giue thē strength to get the victorie in that tēptation? O wilt thou say, God did only suffer those thinges to bee done [Page 104]by the diuell: hee did not ordaine that any such matter should fall out: for that cannot stand with equity or iustice: it agreeth not with mercy. Wel, thou hast a childe, and when it is in thy power to let, yet thou wittinglie doest suffer a terrible Lyon to enter in vnto him and to deuour him: who will say that this is a sufficient excuse to cleer thee from crueltie: to say that thou didst not decree it, but onlie suffer it to come so to passe? If this bee no excuse to defend thee, how foolish art thou in vsing it to defende the iustice and mercie of God? VVilt thou thus call the iustice of God and his mercie vnder the account of thy reason, that thou maist by thine owne wit comprehend it, or els it cannot bee iustice? O howe much better is it that thou shouldest crie out with the Apostle, How vnsearchable are his iudgmentes! And where thou canst not comprehend by reason howe God shoulde in iustice either decree or suffer the fall of Angels and men; yet to rest in this, that howsoeuer wee cannot comprehende those thinges, yet we are sure that there can be no vnrighteousnes with God: but whatsoeuer he decreeth, it is most holie and iust, for his will is the perfect rule of all righteousnesse.
To proceede, when man was fallen, and had cast himselfe and all his posterity into endlesse miserie, a redeemer is promised. All are loste alike, there be none which are in themselues better or more worthy than other, why then is not the redeemer sent vnto all? If any shall replie and [Page 105]say hee was sent vnto all: that is vntrue: for God chose the seede of Abraham, the nation of the Iewes, he separated them from al other nations of the world, he gaue them his lawes and ordinances, euen the liuelie Oracles for to teach them. The other nations he left in the darke, to walke in the vanities of their owne minde, subiect to the manifold illusions and sleightes of diuelles, and that for manie ages together, among whome there were so manie famous wise men, Philosophers, Poets and Orators. Yea there were among them infinit thousand thousands which could neuer hear of Christ, & of infants dying and perishing in their natiue corruption, that is, in originall sinne. Who can search out and comprehend the iudgmentes of God in this? were they not the worke of his handes? Yet there is no hope offred vnto them. But at the length Christ Iesus, the only light and saluation of the worlde, is preached to the Gentiles. Why did hee not now open the eies of all? whie did he not giue that effectuall grace of his spirit vnto all as to beleeue in his son vnto saluation? VVhen hee opened the heart of Lydia, why did he not also open the heartes of the rest that heard Paule preach? Some will say they would not. Yea but hee of those that were most vnwilling made willing where it pleased him: As we haue a perfect example in Saint Paule, who was a cruell persecuter. Christ saith, No man commeth vnto me, except the father which sent me draw him. Ioh. 6. VVhy did hee not drawe [Page 106]Herode, and Pilate and the high Priestes, as well as Paule? VVee see in these latter dayes that there be great Nations, as the west Indies, which had neuer hearde of Christ vntill of late time, and then by a most cruell and idolatrous people which haue murthered them most wickedlie, so that they haue been made to stumble and to bee further from Christ. VVho is able to comprehend the depth of these iudgementes? Shall not wee lay downe the pride of our owne vnderstanding, and say with the Apostle, Hath not the Potter power ouer the claie, of the same lumpe to make one vessell vnto honour and an other vnto dishonour? Or shall the thing formed say to him that formed it, Whie hast thou made me thus? O beloued, let vs lay aside all such vaine and curious presumptions: and let vs, as the holie Scripture directeth vs make our singular comfort of that eternall decree of God. Thus wee are with it to fortifie our selues against the Diuell. God of his owne good will hath chosen in his sonne Iesus Christ, euen before the foundations of the worlde were laide, those whome he will saue, as the heires of eternall glorie. Hee hath in his prefixed time redeemed them, not with golde or precious stones, (as Saint Peter saith) but with the blood of his sonne, as of a Lambe immaculate and without spot. He doth also call them, hee doth sanctifie them. This decree of God is vnchangeable, it is vnpossible that any of his elect should perish. VVho can [Page 107]plucke them out of the handes of Christ? Then in the next place wee are to bee assured that none can haue the true faith but the chosen of God. Not any doe receiue the spirit of adoption which witnesseth to their spirit that they be the children of God, but the elect. The elect are onlie regenerate and borne of God, and sealed with the holie spirit of promise.
Then come downe to thy selfe: If thou canst trulie say, I haue the liuelie faith, I haue receiued the spirit of adoption, which doth witnesse with my spirit that I am the childe of God: I am regenerate, I haue the true repentance, I am sanctified: Satan doth tempt mee stronglie manie wayes, but I am sure, though he often as it were soile mee, and cause me to goe awrie, that hee shall neuer get the victorie ouer mee. Is not this a singular comfort to a man? If anie that hath the spirit of adoption may lose him: then where is the stedfastnesse of faith which Saint Peter heere requireth, in resisting the Diuel? If it come once to lie in our selues, wee cannot bee vndoubtedlie sure and stedfast: wee may well waner and doubt: but when we knowe that we are kept by the power of God, as it is written, 1. Pet. 1. Then haue wee a rocke whereon to rest: then doe we stand stedfast armed with the power of God.
This faith may be tried, and seeme oftentimes to be sore shaken, but it can neuer bee ouercome. [Page 108]Yea, will some man say, but euery man cannot come to knowe that hee hath receiued the true and liuely faith, or the spirit of adoption, we see many goe farre in the profession of the gospel, and thinke that they haue the true faith, and the sanctifying spirit, which yet fall quite away. It is true that there bee manie which imbrace the gospell and professe it with such feeling that they suppose God hath called them as his children: there is for the time such a touch & such a moouing in their heartes, and yet in time they manifest themselues not to be of God. One occasion or other driueth them awrie, so that some of them become heretickes, some of thē, although they fall not into heresies, yet they fall into vices, and become so irreligious, that all the former graces which they had tasted of, doe vanish and are lost. And this is the cause we are willed by Saint Peter to make our calling and election sure. For seeing the reprobate receiue a kinde of faith and zeale, which yet is not the true and liuely faith, we are willed to be diligent and carefull to see that we rest not in that faith. VVe must labour to attain to that testimonie of the spirit of adoption: we must seek to bee confirmed and euen sealed with the holie spirit of promise, and so come to that full assurance of faith and hope which neuer confoundeth. And that is it which Saint Peter teacheth the way to come vnto, in the place before alleadged, where he willeth vs to ioine vertue [Page 109]with our faith, with vertue knowledge, &c. For if we follow that rule which hee there prescribeth, we shall be sure neuer to fall, we shall then with a stedfast faith resist our aduersarie the diuell, and get the victorie ouer him. It is a matter of great importance, I pray and beseech you, as you tender the happy estate of your owne soules, looke vnto it. Set your hearts vpon the liuelie Oracles of God, and seeke day and night after the knowledge of holie thinges, and howe to please the Lord your God. Then shall you bee blessed for euermore, Amen.
Foure Sermons vpon the seuen chiese vertues or principall effectes of faith, and the doctrine of election: wherein euery man may learne, whether hee bee Gods child or no.
1 Simon Peter a seruant and an Apostle of Iesus Christ, to you which haue obtained like precious faith with vs by the righteousnesse of our God and sauiour Iesus Christ.
2 Grace & peace be multiplied to you, through the acknowledging of God and of our Lord Iesus.
3 According as his diuine power hath giuen vnto vs al thinges that pertaine vnto life and godlines, through the acknowledging of him that hath called vs vnto glory and vertue.
4 Whereby most great and precious promises are given vnto vs, that by them ye should be partakers of the diuine nature, in that ye flee the corruption which is in the world through last.
BEfore we begin to handle or to intreat of the wordes of this text, it shall not bee amisse to note to whom and when this Epistle was written. [Page 113]Concerning the first of these, it appeareth by the 3. chap. and 1. verse, that it was written vnto the same that the former epistle was. For thus hee speaketh. This second Epistle I write vnto you, beloued, in which I stir vp your sincere mind; by putting you in remembrance now these were the Iewes which were scattred abroad in y e dispersion through diuers countries, as it is expressed in the first chapter of the former Epistle: for the Iewes were specially his charge, as the care of the Gentiles was committed vnto Paul. Galat. 2.7.8. The words are these: When they saw that the gospell of the vncircumcision was cōmitted to me, as the gospel ouer the circumcision was vnto Peter: for hee that was mightie by Peter in the Apostleship, ouer the circumcision, was also mighty by me towards the Gentiles.
For the second, this epistle was written by Peter in his extreame age, when hee had euen finished his course, and was ready to lay downe his tabernacle, as he speaketh here in the 14. verse. As for the occasions which moued him to write, they shall appeare in the particular handling of the matters.
1. Now let vs come to the words of the Text, the 1. verse hath two members: In the former he setteth foorth his own dignitie, that he is not onlie a setuant of God, but a principall seruant, and one which commeth vnto them as the Ambassadour of God, to the ende that they might knowe that they had to do with God, and not with men, [Page 114]and so submit themselues to the doctrine and message which hee brought, for whatsocuer God spake by the Apostles, he so guided their tongue and penne by his Spirit, that nothing which they spake or wrote, was their owne, but altogether his. In the second member, hee setteth foorth the dignitie which those to whome hee writ had with himselfe: in these words, To those which haue obtained the like precious faith with vs: as if hee should say, Although I bee aboue you in the Apostolical dignitie and function, yet you are equall with me and with the rest of the Apostles in the chiefe and principall dignitie, and in that wherein all happinesse doth consist, euen our precious faith. Heere it may be demaunded, how Saint Peter can ascribe vnto them a faith equall or like precious with his owne, seeing hee did so farre excell them in giftes and graces, as in knowledge, and strength of faith? The answere is easie enough, namelie, that this comparison is not made in the measure and quantitie of faith, for therein some haue excelled others far, because GOD doth not giue his giftes to all alike: but in the effect, which is the apprehending of Christ with all his merites, which the weake faith doth as well as the strong, and therefore in this respect is equally precious. This I speake, not to make any slouthfull, when as the Scriptures doe pricke vs forwarde so much to seeke increase of faith, but for the comfort and hartening of the weake, which feeling their [Page 115]infirmitie and weaknesse of faith, if it were not for this which the Apostle speaketh, might doubt whether they were partakers of the same happinesse with them: now hearing this, they may bee well assured although their faith should bee but as a graine of mustard-seed, yet if it bee true faith it coupleth them to Christ, & maketh them partakers of redemption, to haue their sins washed away in his blood of righteousnesse, to bee couered with his obedience of life, to bee heires of the kingdome of glorie, as well as the faith of Peter, or any other. Vnto this is also ioyned that wherein the stablenesse of this their faith doth stande, as vpon a sure foundation, euen the righteousnesse of GOD, and of our Sauiour Iesus Christ. And indeede the building of faith is so waightie, and the frame so heauie, that it can stand vpon no other foundation but this, that is to say, the righteousnesse, faithfulnesse, or trueth of GOD which cannot lie. For if wee would perswade a man to beleeue by this reason, that the thing which wee speake, is that which hath beene taught by diuers men of great learning and singular godlinesse: yet because wee knowe that all men are lyers, except wee be fure that the thinges which they speake be those which God hath spoken, we shall still wauer, and our faith shall bee no faith, which alone can rest in the authoritie of God, and not of men.
2 The second verse containeth his salutation, [Page 116]euen that which is common to him with Paul, & the other Apostles: wishing grace and peace, to those vnto whome they write. And this they doe, because it is the chiefe scope and principall end of their ministerie, to bring men againe into Gods fauour, and to be reconciled vnto him. Of this thing speaketh S. Paule, 2. Cor, 5.18. saying, All things are of God, which hath reconciled vs to himselfe by Iesus Christ, and hath giuen vnto vs the ministerie of reconciliation, for God was in Christ, and reconciled the world to himselfe, not imputing their sinnes vnto them: and hath committed vnto vs the word of reconciliation. Now then are we Ambassadours for Christ, as though God did beseech you through vs, wee pray you in Christ his steed, that you be reconciled to God. This being the chiefe end of their tranell, causeth them so earnestly to wish it for the people: and to bee so serious, not onely in teaching them this generallie, but also pointing out as it were with the finger, the way to the same: and that not only in their doctrine, but also in their liues. Whosoeuer digresseth or casteth his eies aside from this mark and end of his ministerie, ceaseth to be the Minister of Christ. As for example, If he preach the Gospel to purchase renow me, estimation, wealth, or ease, to himselfe, and not to seeke this reconciliation betweene God and men, and to haue grace and peace multiplied vpon them, he may wel sometimes preach the truth, but not trulie.
Likewise those parentes which set foorth their children to learning, with this minde: My sonne snall, liue an easie and merie life, hee shall get some liuinges, promotions and dignities in the Church, doe lay acorrupt and rotten foundation, and haue not learned this doctrine of the Apostle, and therfore the building followes agreeablie: for the most, when they come to haue learning, not forgetting this lesson which they learned of their fathers, doe become greedy cathers of benefices and promotions, rather then careful feeders of the flock of Christ. But heere it may be obiected, how the Apostle can wish that grace which is the free fauour of God, should bee multiplied vpon them, seeing that Gods loue and fauour doth not increase nor diminish, but hee loueth and fauoureth alwayes alike, being subiect to no alteration or change? This may well bee answered, that Saint Peter doth not speake heer of grace, as it is in it selfe in God towards men: but of their feeling the same, which groweth by degrees from lesse to greater, and because it is a thing so precious, the Apostle wisheth that it may be multiplyed vpon them. Hee expresseth the meane to be the knowledge and acknowledging of God, and of Iesus Christ our Lord.
3 According as his diuine power hath giuen vnto vs all things that pertaine vnto life and godlinesse, through the acknowledging of him that hath called vs vnto glorie and vertue.
This is fitly ioyned to the former verse, to shew that the aboundance of grace and peace is not without cause required at our handes, as if the Apostle shuld say, You are not to contēt nor to satisfie your selues with a scant measure of Gods giftes and graces, seeing that there is offered vnto you, and set foorth in Christ, vnto whom you may resort as to a storehouse fullie furnished with all treasures, all thinges which pertaine to life and godlinesse.
Secondly, wee haue to obserue in this verse, when hee saith that all thinges are giuen vnto vs by his diuine power, that heere is nothing left in the worke of our saluation vnto our selues: so that it must needs follow, that these which defend free wil, do not speak with the same Spirit, which the Apostle doeth heere. For setting foorth a contrarie doctrine to this, it must needes proceede from a contrarie spirit. The Apostle doth not say heere, that all those thinges which wee want, through the weaknesse of our nature, shal bee supplied, but to shew that there is nothing in vs at all, but that wee are quite stript of all thinges which pertaine to life and godlinesse, He speaketh not of repairing or helping in some part, but of a whole and free gift in euerie part: when hee saith without exception that all things are giuen vnto vs by the diuine power which pertaine vnto life, and godlinesse: and so this doctrine doeth challenge all the praise and glorie of our saluation to God alone.
Thirtllie, it may bee demaunded whie the Apostle should say that all thinges are giuen vnto vs by the diuine power or godhead of our Sauiour Christ, when it is manifest that we fetcht all thinges from his manhood: and therefore he saith in the sixt chapter of Saint Iohn, verse 46. I am that bread of life. And againe in the 54. verse of that same chapter, He that eateth my flesh, and drinketh my blood I will raise him vp in the last day: For my flesh is meate indeede, and my blood is drinke indeede. By this it is manifest, that life is giuen vnto the worlde by the manhoode of Christ. The answere is easie, that Christ in his manhood is a creature, and therefore hath nothing of his owne, but whatsoeuer is in him, as to bee the life of the worlde, and the light of men, and to haue in him all the treasures of wisedome: This commeth from the Diuine nature, which dwelleth in him bodilie, as Saint Paule speaketh. Now the cause why all these are put into the manhood of Christ, is that from thence wee may bee partakers of them: for so long as they haue residence onelie in GOD, wee are so farre remooued from him that by no meanes wee can approach or come neere vnto him to drawe out of him anie droppe of the same. Therefore though all thinges bee giuen vs by this meanes, that GOD hath put them into the flesh of Christ, and so is come downe neere vnto vs, that wee may lay fast holde of [Page 120]him: yet neuerthelesse because the propriety of them remaineth still in the diuine nature, the gift of them is heere ascribed vnto the power thereof.
Fourthlie, we are to note in this verse, that the Apostle doth brieflie set downe the end and sum of religion, and of all these giftes, when he saith, which pertaine to life and godlinesse: for in these two wordes, vnto which the other two doe answer, which are set downe in the latter end of the verse, glorie and vertue, all those giftes are contained. For that which hee expressed first by life, heere by glorie: that which before he called godlinesse, heere he calleth vertue: they are as much as to say, eternall felicitie, and life with glorie, & the way which wee must passe through to the same, which is godlinesse and vertue. Heere wee are to take great heede, that wee doe not seuer or sunder those thinges which the Lord himselfe hath so neerly coupled and linked together. And this admonition is so much the more necessarie, because there are very many carnall professours and beastlie abusers of Christianitie, which doe seeme verie willinglie and gladly to imbrace the promises of the Gospel, concerning redemption and eternall life purchased in Christ Iesus: and they make great boast that they looke for their part in the same as wel as any other, and yet they looke nothing at all to this godlinesse and vertue, through which wee must passe vnto it, for God hath not called vs, but as he saith heere, to [Page 121]glorie and vertue, so that whomsoeuer the Lord hath called to knowe him aright, and so to bee made heires of eternall glorie, he hath also garnished them with vertues and graces of the spirite of sanctification. Vntill such time therefore, as there shall rise vp a new Peter, which with contrarie pen shall write a new and contrary Gospel, these men shall neuer assure themselues, nor yet perswade others that they shall euer come to the kingdome of God, seeing they goe a quite contrarie way.
4 Whereby most great and precious promises are giuen vnto vs, &c. Now he sheweth by what means or by what instruments the diuine power doth bestow those giftes vpon vs, and the same are as hee calleth them, most great and precious promises which are giuen vnto vs, whereby wee are called to glorie and vertue, as hee speaketh in the former verse: these are called most great and precious, because the thinges which are offered vnto vs in the Gospell of Christ, for greatnes and dignitie are incomparable. For what can wee seeke out to match with this that heere is offered vnto vs? namelie, the remission of our sinnes in the blood of his sonne, deliuerance and freedome from the thraldome of Satan and power of darknesse, that of damned creatures and children of his wrath, he hath giuen vs this high dignitie to be his sonnes and daughters: and as S. Iohn saith, Reuel. 1. Christ hath washed vs in his blood, and made vs Kinges and Priestes to God his father: [Page 122]what a change is this, from the lowest miserie, euen in the gulfe of hell, to be lifted vp to the highest dignitie, to be glorified with God in the kingdome of heauen? Because therefore these things are the greatest and most honorable, Saint Peter calleth the promises of the Gospel, most great and precious. But wherefore doth the Apostle ascribe all to the doctrine of the Gospel? for when he saith, that by these wee are made partakers of the diuine nature, he includeth all. Because it is by the Gospell that wee are called home to the Lord: for although he vtter his will vnto vs in his Lawe, yet therein hee sheweth himselfe none otherwise vnto vs, but as a seuere Iudge, wee can see nothing there, but the dreadfull curse and vengeance of eternall fire: his brightnesse appeareth therein, but we bee not able to beholde the same, but are dazeled with the sight thereof, amazed and confounded, so that wee cannot but runne from him, because there is nothing but that which is terrible. Contrariwise, in the Gospell, hee hath reuealed himselfe in the face of his sonne, where hee sheweth an exceeding glorie, but with such fatherlie loue and pitie, such abundance of mercie, and sweet allurements, by which he calleth vs and draweth vs to himselfe: that heer wee are able to looke vpon him with open face, and heere his countenance is so cheerefull, that the soule which hath once, with the cie of faith seene but a glimse thereof is so inflamed and rauished with desire of a neerer and fuller sight, that it can [Page 123]neuer be satisfied. For this cause Saint Paule making comparison betweene the ministerie of the Law and the ministerie of the Gospell, 2. Cor. 3. tearmeth that the ministration of death, and the letter which killeth; and this the ministration of the spirit which giueth life. Which by the way also is to bee obserued, because there bee at this day among vs many frantike brains: namely those of the Family of loue, which cal the true & sound interpreting of the word, the literal sense, or the letter which killeth, and their owne grosse and foolish allegories the spirit: not knowing that Saint Peter speaketh of the difference betweene the Lawe, and the Gospell. Heere also appeareth of what price and dignitie the Gospell is: for who can set foorth the worthinesse of this, when hee saith, that by these promises we are made partakers of the diuine nature. We were indeed at the first created after the image of GOD, and so partakers of his nature: but wee lost all this with our first parentes, and in steed thereof wee were made partakers of the diuelish nature, bearing his image, and fulfilling his lustes. Now by faith in the Gospell, this image is restored and built vp in vs againe, whilest we receiue the spirite of sanctification ioyned with the same. If men did knowe this first, that all happinesse in men is to bee made partakers of the nature of God, and to communicate with him: and then that this is wrought onely by the Gospell: men woulde not so lothsomelie despise it, and [Page 124]preferre euery light commodity, & trifling pleasure before it: men would not seeke to disgrace and slander it: men would not be so soone wearie in hearing of it, nor thinke euerie houre tenne, while they be at it. Finally men, vnlesse they were mad men, would not as they do now almost euerie where, thinke themselues best at ease when it is furthest from them: for who would willinglie throwe himselfe headlong to destruction? who would so play the mad beastes, as to thrust God from them, and refuse to bee made partakers of his heauenlie nature? which all they doe, that haue as yet felt no sweetnesse in the Gospell, or at least haue so little tasted that it can scarse obtaine colde loue at their hands. But there needeth somewhat to bee said vpon the phrase of speech which Saint Peter vseth, for it is somewhat harde to some, and as it was in olde time foully abused by Heretikes, so is it wickedly at this day peruerted by the louelie Familie, which holding this doctrine that men are deified, and God is hominified, as their language is, meaning that the verie essence and substance of God is transfused into men, and his substance and theirs mingled togither, take great holde of this, that the Apostle saith, We are made partakers of the diuine nature. But you shal see that euery simple man may casilie confute them: if we aske what the nature of an horse is, will a man answer that he is made of the earth: then a horse and a man are both of one nature, forman is also made of the earth: It is [Page 125]manifest then that none is so foolish but hee will confesse, that when we speake of the nature of any thing, we meane not the substance, but the qualities and properties: euen so in this place we must needs graunt, that by the diuine nature in this place is nothing els meant, but that there shuld be such a nature and such qualities in men, as may carie a resemblance of the diuine nature: as for example, God is holie, we must bee holie, he is pure, good, iust, gracious, bountifull, louing and mercifull, all these and such like must be also in vs: wee shall also come to bee partakers of life, of glorie, of ioy, of happinesse, and eternitie, and so in a neerer sort to bee partakers of the diuine nature: What are all those now the better, which haue so receiued the precious promises, that their qualities are euen as agreeable to the nature of God, as light is with darknesse, or Heauen with Hell, or Christ with Beliall? Sith so manie shamefull and beastlie sinnes, flow & raigne in them, which are so manie partakinges of the Diuelish nature, let them for shame denie that they haue ought wherin they communicate with God, in anie thing sauing a bare profession. Then what is it which maketh a good man? The promises of the Gospell. What is it which bringeth life and saluation? The Gospell. Who are they which haue imbraced the promises, & haue the true and liuely faith? The holy. Who are they whom God hath called to life eternall, to bee those whome he loueth as children, bearing his [Page 126]Image? The pure and vndefiled. In the last clause of this verse he sheweth his meaning very plainlie, In that, saith hee, yee flee the corruptions which are in the world through lust. This is the way to bee made partakers of the diuine nature, for as corruptions and filthie defilinges the more they cleaue vnto vs, the more they separate vs from the Lord: so contrariwise, the more a man doth flie and eschewe them, so much the neerer hee doth approch vnto God, who is the fountaine of all puritie. VVee are heere to note that Saint Peter maketh all corruption and naughtinesse in the worlde to spring out of concupiscence: or as it is vsuallie translated, Lust: where wee must learne first, what this concupiscence or lust is, which is heere sayd to bee as it were the seate of sinne, and indeede it is the roote and fountaine out of which groweth and floweth all euill that is committed in the worlde, either in thought, word, or deed: to bee short, this is that which is forbidden in the tenth commandement, when he saith, Thou shalt not couet: at least so much of it is forbidden there, as pertaineth to the second Table, that is the roote and fountaine of all euill against men, for there is nothing recited in the same last commaundement, but towarde men: and when our Sauiour Christ setteth foorth the summe of the first Table, he saith it is to loue the Lord with all the heart, withall the soule, &c. Now where the whole heart is required, there concupiscence must needes be forbidden: [Page 127]but yee will say, what is it? wherein doth it consist? It is not in deeds, wordes, nor thoughts, but a more close and inwarde sicknesse, bred as they say in the bones, the naturall blot and spot of originall sinne, which we haue by inheritance from our first parentes, and bring with vs out of our mothers womb, out of which al euil thoughts and desires doe arise in vs. Saint Iames in the first chapter of his epistle maketh it the wombe and mother which conceiueth and bringeth forth sin, Let no man (saith hee) when hee is tempted, say, I am tempted of God, for God cannot be tempted with euill, neither tempteth hee any man, but euerie one is tempted when hee is drawne away by his own concupiscence, and is entised: then lust when it hath conceiued, bringeth forth sinne, and sinne when it is finished bringeth foorth death. The first thing we haue heere to note in this doctrine is this: that all corruption is of our selues, not comming from any outward cause: It is true that Satan is an instrument, and as it were the bellowes to stirre and kindle in vs the lustes of sinne, and beareth a verie great stroke in the matter, but if it were not for this concupiscence that is in vs, hee could not bring his matters to passe, the prouocations and allurementes of wicked men, are so manie meanes to driue vs and drawe vs into sinne, but yet the cause is in our selues. A chiefe point to bee obserued that we may lerne to condemne our selues when wee haue done amisse, and not after the maner of men, which [Page 128]looke when they haue faulted howe they may disburthen themselues, and bee discharged of the blame, and therefore they will either crie out of the diuel, as though he, as they say, ought them a shame, or els they will say, woe woorth such or such that euer I knew them, if it had not been for them, I should not haue done thus. The Prophet Dauid when he had committed murther and adulterie, being reprooued by Nathan, although he knewe right well that the Diuell was a greate furtherer, in the matter: likewise he might haue thought vpon the fonde dealing of the woman, which so vndiscreetlie washed her selfe in such a place as others might see her: yet he letteth these go, and to the end he may wholy and fullie condemne himselfe, hee looketh home to the welspring of all this foule and beastlie sinne, & saith, Behold I was borne in wickednes, and in sinne hath my mother conceiued mee: as if he should say: O Lord, I cannot seeke any way to be excused, for all this rebellion against thee, is conceiued and bred in mine owne corrupt breast, I brought the roote of it from my mothers wombe. This is a good lesson for vs to learne: for so long as we do not know it, but like partiall and corrupt iudges go about to excuse our selues, & to rid our hands of that we haue committed, we shall neuer come to any sincere repentance. Further, wee are heere to obserue in this place, that all corruption comming from this lust, if we will repent indeed, wee must begin heere. For if they be changed only in [Page 129]their outwarde deedes and wordes, and this inward sickenes not healed, they haue gained nothing, no more then a man which would destroy a tree, and doth no more then lop and shred off certain boughes and twigs, leauing the stumpe and roote behinde: for so long as this doeth liue in them, they may well seeme in the eies of men, to be very great conuertes, if they of ignorant idiotes, are become such as haue gotten some skill and knowledge: from drunkards, ruffians, adulterers, and such like, they become sober, modest, and of good behauiour; as this may be done before men, and yet the heart nothing altered before God: for there be many causes which may mooue men to seeme outwardly to bee godlie, when the heart within is fraught with lothsome lustes, and ful of rotten corruptions, which make men still altogether abominable before God. To bee short therefore, a man shall neuer rightly iudge of himselfe whether hee haue repented, vnlesse hee looke to the bottome of this sore, that it may bee healed. The greatest multitude of men, being as blind as Beetles in this point, imagine that repentance, is a verie light and easie thing, which they can haue when they list: when a man of wisedome saith this, that here lieth so deepe a matter, that heere bee rootes which are hard to bee pulled vp, hee is mooued to bee the more carefull, least hee deceiue himselfe. Looke therefore euery man to his thoughts, for by them is the triall made: if the thoughtes bee chaunged, [Page 130]and the inward desires altered, so that of prophane and worldlie, they are become holie and heauenly: then hee may boldlie say, I haue a newe heart, and there is a right spirit renued in me, I haue repented, I haue not playd the hypocrite, I feele an vpright heart toward God, I feele the corrupt fountaine stopped, so that the filthy matter, and stincking mudde doeth not boile foorth as it did. It may also bee demaunded heere, whether this lust be not a sinne or a corruption of it selfe, because Saint Peter saith, that corruption resteth in it. The place which I alleadged out of the 51. Psalme, doth prooue it to be a sinne: also it may bee prooued out of the fift to the Romans, where Saint Paule prooueth that infantes haue sinne, because they are subiect to death, which is the rewarde of sinne, although, as hee saith, they sinne not after the similitude of the transgression of Adam. Therefore if wee had none other but this, it were enough to condemne vs, and vtterly to cast vs away. Let vs neuer cease therefore, vntill we feele a chāge in our selues, euen in this secret infection, for otherwise wee shall neuer be able to flie the corruptions which are in the world, or as Saint Iames speaketh in the first chapter of his Epistle, to keepe our selues vnspotted of the worlde, so long as we carie the corrupt world in our breast: neither shall our religion bee pure, for thus it is faide, If any man among you seemeth religious, and refraineth not his tongue, but deceiueth his [Page 131]owne heart, this mans religion is vaine. Pure religion and vndefiled before God, euen the father is this, to visit the fatherlesse and widowes in their distresse, and to keepe himselfe vnspotted of the world.
The second Sermon vpon the 5.6. and 7. verses.
5 Therefore giue euen all diligence thereunto, ioine moreouer vertue with your faith: and with vertue knowledge.
6 And with knowledge, temperance: and with temperance, patience: and with patience, godlinesse.
7 And with godlinesse, brotherlie kindnesse: and with brotherlie kindnesse, loue.
ANd hereunto giue all diligence, &c. He hath declared in the former verses, among other chiefe matters, this one especiallie, to how great holinesse and purenesse through sanctification, we be called: which was chieflie expressed in these wordes, that by them yee may bee made partakers of the diuine nature, in that yee flie the corruption which is in the worlde through lust: vnto this now he ioyneth an exhortation, requiring at their handes not onlie to put to their diligence, but also, as he saith, euen all diligence. [Page 132]For as it is the greatest and chiefest thing which we are to looke after, so there is required at our handes, to giue our principall care and studie thereunto: this equitie must easilie be graunted, that if we cannot obtaine or get the thinges of this life, which are small in comparison, vnlesse wee put to our diligence, for God will haue it to be so, that then of good right, looke how much heauenly things exceed in dignitie the earthie, so much must the care & diligence bestowed vpon them exceed. How farre almost are all men from this doctrine both in practise and iudgement: first when we see the exceeding trauel and paines which they stick not willingly to bestow, in getting the beggerlie trash of this worlde, either riches or honours: they will ride and run, early and late, by night and by day, by sea and by land, winter and sommer, wearing out their bodies, almost pine and starue themselues with hunger and beating their braines with as great diligence as can be possible: but when it commeth to these thinges which Saint Peter speaketh, as thinges of no price, they passe by them, in such wise, that they are heere euen as slouthfull and carelesse, as they are diligent in the other. For iudgement in this behalfe, if a man talke with these worldlie men, they will shewe their minde and opinion, aske them why they be so careful for these worldlie things, their answere is readie, we shall otherwise come short of them, and go without them: and whie doe yee not seeke as fast for heauenlie [Page 133]things, they be the greatest? they bee indeede the greatest: but wee commit that to God, we will not meddle with that. Thus they shift off the care of godlinesse, as though God did not require it at their hands: neuer hearing of this which Saint Peter requireth: wee must take heede of this, giuing eare to God, who teacheth vs this lesson by the holy Apostle: for if we let this passe, we are most miserable. Heer also when we are warned to giue all diligence, appeareth plainlie how hard a thing it is to flie from corrupt lustes: for if it were an easie thing to be done, lesse diligence might serue: but sinne cleaueth neere and sticketh fast in vs, and is not easilie shaken off: it is deeplie rooted, so that vnlesse we digge verie deepe, wee are sure to leaue the roots stil behind, which will growe and spring againe as fast as before, yea oftentimes seeming to bee dead, they suddainlie reuiue: so that wee are set a worke while we liue heere without anie intermission, to bee still toiling to pull vp these weedes, the ground is so ranke, that in a verie short time it will bee whollie ouergrowne. Therefore such as despise the meanes which God hath appointed, or vse them ouer negligentlie, must needes haue their heart ouergrown with these stinking weeds of lust and concupiscence: and so if euer there be any good seed in them, as good motions or inclinations to feare God, they are by and by choked, so that they can bring foorth no fruite, or at least no ripe and timelie fruit.
But heere may bee obiected, that this agreeth not with the former saying, that the diuine power hath giuen vs all thinges which pertaine to life and godlinesse, there hee ascribeth all to God, and taketh all from vs; heere he seemeth to giue somewhat vnto our diligence, and so to establish free-will in vs. We must answer heere, that God worketh all in all, and alone striketh the stroke, yet hee doth not worke in vs, as the Carpenter or Mason worketh vpon the log and the stone, which haue no feeling of that which is done vpon them, and therefore nothing of them is required: but wee haue a will in vs and reason, which of themselues being corrupt, do nothing but hinder this worke, vntill such time as God hath fashioned them a new: wee haue appetites and affections in vs, but of themselues mere rebels, these hee tameth and subdueth. So that this worke of God in vs, is not without a feeling of it, for hee moueth vs to will, to desire, to sorrow, to reioyce, and such like, so that our diligence is required, because he worketh in none but hee doth make them diligent, heere is still then that which God doth bestowe vpon vs, and not that which we haue of our selues. By this place all those are answered, which cloake and defende themselues in their naughtinesse and sloth in the seruice of God, after this maner: Wee haue that which God hath giuen vs, all men are not alike godlie, euery man cannot do as you doe: when their owne heart and conscience doth tell euerie [Page 135]of them the contrarie, saying, thou art carelesse and negligent, thou hast as much as thou desirest; for God doth increase all giftes and graces in those which vse all diligence in seeking after him. Let vs learne therefore, brethren, to put in practise all those thinges which are heere taught, to giue greater diligence, and so beate our braine more earnestlie about heauenlie thinges, then about these earthlie, to labour and trauel more for godlinesse, then for treasures and riches. Which if we doe, we shall feele increase of strength to cast out corrupt lustes, although not so much as faine we would, yet God being true, wee shall haue so much that wee cannot faile or misse of our desire. It followeth, Ioine moreouer vertue with your faith, &c. Saint Peter knoweth what babes we bee, how vnable to guide our steppes in the pathes of godlinesse, and that maketh him not only to mooue and perswade to godlinesse, but euen as it were, taking vs by the hand, and teaching vs how to tread euery step, he rehearseth particularlie the things wherein we are to trauell when hee saith, Ioyne moreour with your faith, vertue: with vertue, knowledge: with knowledge, temperance: with temperance, patience: with patience, godlinesse: and with godlines, brotherlie kindnes: and with brotherlie kindnes, loue.
Faith heere is set in the first place, vnto which all the other must bee ioyned, because without it we cannot by any meanes please God, it doth iustifie vs before God alone, but yet it doth not
Now if we marke well, what maner of men they were to whom hee wrote, namely no babes nor yoonglinges in the Gospell, for he said they had obtained like precious faith with him, and afterwarde in this chapter hee saith, they did knowe and were stablished in the present truth: wee shall easilie perceiue how this may stop the mouthes of manie, which holde blind errours. First of all of those, which affirme that ignorance is the mother of deuotion, if Godlinesse and vertue bee the true deuotion, then it must needes followe, that their doctrine is false and diuelish, seeing we are charged to ioyne vnto our vertue knowledge: it is true if they meane Popish deuotion, for they coulde neuer haue kept men in awe, to bee zealous of their religion, and to seeke for that at the handes of men, which God alone doeth giue, vnlesse they had kept them in blindnesse and ignoraunce: and therefore they tooke a wise way, to keepe the people from knowing the word, which so soone as it brake foorth againe, disclosed all their falshood and trecherie, in so much that neither good nor bad almost, haue anie deuotion vnto them. Secondly, of those, which although they bee not ranke Papistes, yet haue in them still, a smacke and sauour of popish principles: and therefore like fooles, are also enimies vnto knowledge. For thus they speake, It were no matter if there were lesse preaching, I thinke the people bee the woorse for it, there is knowledge euen [Page 139]enough, what should laie men bee troubled to learne, or to seeke for the knowledge of the Scriptures, let them tend their worke, and look to their occupations, and learne to be quiet, and to deale honestlie: Against these poore blinde beastes, (for I may vse no gentle speech) we are to reason out of this place: first, that all men, know they neuer so much, are heere commaunded to increase in knowledge, to the ende they may increase in faith and godlinesse. Secondlie, let them consider to what manner of men Saint Peter wrote, namely, to poore and rich men, women and children, to all sortes, and to be short, to as manie as woulde haue faith and vertue, and so come to life and glorie, and therefore as well the poore ploughman, as the great Clearke is commaunded to increase his knowledge out of Gods booke. Thirdlie, they much ouershoote themselues, when they would beare them in hand, that knowledge, which is the guider of vertue, should be the cause of vice. Nay, if we wipe our eies, and looke better to the matter, we shall see, that there is a flood of ignorance, which hath almost ouerwhelmed all, and in manie which seeme to know very much, if they were sounded to the bottom, there should be found in them grosse ignorance, and palpable darkenesse: and so indeede the true cause of all foule sinnes, which abound at this day among vs, and flowe euen as a swelling sea, is the want of true knowledge. This ignorance hath taken [Page 140]suchroote, that all they which haue made proof, will confesse with mee, that our time is like the time of the prophet Esay, chap. 28. who hauing laboured himselfe as it were out of breath and teaching, and seeing so small profiting, being commaunded of the Lord still to goe to his businesse, bursteth foorth in these speeches: Whom shall I teach knowledge? whom shall I make for to vnderstand? them that are wained from the milke, and drawne from the breastes? for precept must bee vpon precept, precept vpon precept, line vnto line, line vnto line, a little heere, and a little there. And in another place hee saith, The word of the Lord was like a sealed booke, if hee come to one, saying, Reade this I pray you, he maketh answer, I cannot read; to another that can reade, he answereth, I cannot, for it is sealed.
Furthermore, let those sillie creatures learne of this place to be ashamed of that, wherein they seeme after a sorte to glorie, when they vse to say as they thinke in defence of themselues, wee bee without skill, wee haue no knowledge, wee bee poore honest men, wee haue no learning: it is as much as to saye, wee haue no faith, wee haue no vertue, wee haue no godlinesse: for wee bee plainely taught here that faith, vertue, and knowledge, must increase and growe vp together. Let vs all print this lesson deepely in our mindes, that it may driue vs to make haste to come out of our ignorance, and to seeke apace [Page 141]after knowledge. Let vs take heede of flattering our selues as some other doe, which hauing gotten some skill, or at least thinke that they haue set very light by the publike teaching of the word, they doe excuse themselues after this sorte, I thanke God, I am not of the ignorant sort, nor of the meanest iudgement, I knowe somewhat, let them hunt after preaching that neede, it is very good for them, as for mee, I am sufficiently acquainted with the matter already: this kinde of men are harde too deale withall, because they bee wise in their owne conceite, and not in the Lorde, for if they had once but euen a little tasted of true knowledge, of the sweetenesse and power thereof, they would neuer haue enough of the first sponefull, if they had an healthfull stomacke, they could neuer bee brought so soone to loath, and as it were to vomit vp againe, so wholesome sustenance. But let vs learne here, that when our knowledge is growne to bee neuer so great, because we know but in part, and we know nothing as we ought to know, as Saint Paule saieth, euen then we are to giue all diligence, to ioyne to our vertue, knowledge, vnlesse when we haue begun and proceeded so farre, we minde to fall backe againe. This place doeth plainely set forth the wofull and miserable state of those which be without teaching, or haue it in so scanty a measure, that they come almost to no vnderstanding: they are merie and thinke all is well, and thinke themselues best, when they are least dealt withall, but [Page 142]iudge righteous iudgement, which the Lord by his Apostle teacheth vs to iudge, and we shal see that their mirth is nothing els, but a mad laughter, euen in the middest of fearefull and horrible destruction. Vnto knowledge ioyne temperance, &c. Or continence, for so the word which Saint Peter vseth may be translated. But what doth he meane, hauing bidden vs to ioyne vertue to faith? Againe as though he had forgotten himselfe, to expresse certaine seuerall kinds of vertues, which hee will haue vs to ioyne to the former, when as indeede, the worde Vertue containeth them all. Wee may not thinke but that hee is verie wel aduised, and that he knoweth with whome he hath to doe, what babes and Children we are, which must not haue meate set before vs, in grosse to be our owne caruers, but it must bee minced to our handes, we must also be fedde as it were by spoonfuls. For this cause he did not contenthimselfe to exhort in generall vnto vertue, but also to name and point vs out certaine chiefe branches, which we must especiallie labour about, for vnlesse God should deale with vs in this wise, so vaine are we, that wee should wander and roue as it were in a wide field, and neuer come nigh the marke, or at least, in looking after some one vertue or other, forget and let goe the chiefe and principall. For wee see many that can rowle in their mouth the name of vertue and godlinesse, and nothing almost but vertue, vertue, as though they would perswade men, that their garden did [Page 143]growe full of such hearbes, but when wee come to this particular examination, to looke for this vertue and that, in steede of these sweet hearbes, we shall find nothing but stincking weeds. Here is a great parte of our diligence and wisdome, therefore, that when wee studie forvertue and godlinesse, and when we call vpon the Lord for giftes, we search out euery part, and branch, least we be ouerseene in some speciall point, and least while wee seeke to increase one vertue, another decay in vs, for that shall come to passe, if we cast not our eies diligently on euerie side, and so often times we rather loose then gaine, rather go backward than forward. Out of the negligence in this point of doctrine, or for want of knowledge in it, men growe into securitie, and a verie little contenteth them, yea though it be but euen some shew of vertue, and slouthfullie they shuffle off the matter: a thing greatlie to be taken heed vnto. Because, out of all question it is, that which hath caused diuers forward men, in continuance of time as it were gathering rust to become slack: if wee haue desire therefore to continue, let vs learne to put this lesson in practise. But why doth hee will vs to ioyne temperance or continence with knowledge, it should seeme he had no regard of any affinitie in matching these things togither, for temperance is conuersant about pleasures and delightes: Yes verilie, we shall plainly see, that there is great cause for which he ioyneth euerie one of these vertues togither. And first, [Page 144]to begin with this, yee are to note that continence is not conuersant alone, about the delightes of the body, but also of the minde: so that in seeking knowledge, which wee must doe very eagerly, wee are to take heed of these extreames which are contrary to a continent minde, either to bee so wauering, that euery puffe doe driue vs from the manifest truth, or else on the other side to bee so stiffe, and so wilfully wedded to our owne iudgement, that wee will stand in defence of that which we haue once liked, and not admit any reason to the contrary: both these are contrary to a continent minde: and both of them enemies to true knowledge. Therefore wee are warned here in our diligent search for knowledge, to take heed that when wee haue learned the truth, wee continue stedfast and vnmoueable in it, not to be tossed to and fro, as some vnstable minds are, who when they haue been taught the truth, the least doubt that is raysed against it, causeth them by and by to shake, and to feare whether they be in the right way or no, also wee must take heede of that stiffenesse, which causeth some to speake when it were better for them to heare, and to bee heard aloft, when a lower voyce might serue them better: farre from the counsell of Saint Iames, who willeth vs to bee swift to heare, and slow to speake. Let vs bee sure our knowledge bee well grounded, before wee settle our selues to continew in it: least in steede of heaping vp golde, wee fill our chestes with nothing [Page 145]but drosse. Also we must beware, that we bend our studie for the knowledge of these points which serue to increase godlinesse, and to true edifying. For many seek for knowledge, but their vaine braine doth carie them to seeke after curious questions, and to let passe those things which should do them most good: and this is a sore and grieuous sicknesse in men, as the questions they commonlie mooue, doe shew. Hee addeth, To temperance ioyne patience. This also may seem to bee somewhat strange; but if we looke well vnto it, wee then shall perceiue the meaning more plainlie: patience is not onely requisite in those which haue receiued the profession of the Gospel, to beare and indure all persecutions and afflictions, which oftentimes are so raging, that (except wee haue our heartes well stayed, and seasoned with patience) wee shall bee driuen to forsake and to forswear our knowledge: but also it is very requisite to be wel armed & fenced with it, when wee shall haue to doe with those which are absurd and grosse, and therefore it is as a dagger to a mans heart, to heare all their blockish reasons against the word, to see how sencelesse they are, when the plaine trueth is laid before them: Likewise their spiteful railings & fleeting mocks which they will vse: their bold abusing of Gods word, their arrogant presumption, which causeth them to prattle very fast, euen they knowe not what: or els wee shall be huried hither and [Page 146]thither vpon rockes, and make shipwrack of our mildnesse, and so marre and disgrace the good cause which we haue in hande. For wicked men will iudge all to proceede of rancour and anger, and ascribe all to choler, and so by this meanes there is procured some dishonour to God, who should greatlie be honoured if we could meekely (as his Apostle willeth) instruct those which are contrarie minded, proouing if God at anie time wil giue them repentance, to come out of the snare of the diuell of whom they bee holden captiue, to doe his will, and so to stop their mouthes, that they cannot bee able to answere. The want of this vertue oftentimes bringeth great inconuenience to the conference of brethren, which should bring togither (as it were into one heap) whatsoeuer euery one hath gleaned by himselfe, that so the one might supply y e want of the other; but the impatience of some is such, that great inconuenience doth growe thereby. To conclude this matter, seeing troubles are allotted vnto vs, and suffrings for the truth, and that wee are subiect to so many reproches, railinges, tauntes, and mockes at the handes of absurd and euill men: whosoeuer looketh to walk in the way of knowledge, hee must seeke to possesse his soule in patience. It followeth, With pattence, godlines, &c. A man may demaund what manner of order is heere vsed, in willing vs to ioyne godlinesse to patience, and then to godlines, brotherlie kindnes: [Page 147]is not godlines the whole or the general, and these branches are members of it? True it is that this word is often vsed generallie, to comprehend all goodnes, but in this place, it comprehendeth but the first Table of the law, wherein we are willed to be deuout or zealous: a very necessary caueat to beware that we doe not become so patient, that wee forget to bee zealous in the Lords quarrell: it is as if Saint Peter should haue saide: I would not haue you so meeke, as to beare and put vp al, I would haue you withall to be hotte in Gods quarrell, forget not that. For many vnder a colour of a meeke patience, doe couer the want of religion, for if God bee dishonoted, his truth defaced, his seruants slaundered, they can heare and see, and yet bee as meeke as a Lambe: but if themselues bee touched yee shall see them playe the Lions, and of luke warme to become fire hot: this therefore is no patience which wanteth godlines. We must learne then, both with patience, & meeknes, to deale in the Lords matters, and also with feruent zeale: least in steed of this excellent vertue of patience, which was commended vnto vs, there be nothing but a prophane vngodlinesse and an irreligious mildnes, in which at this day moe doe offend, then through impatience: for these Atheists haue this as an excuse very readilie. Are we not commaunded to be gentle and soft? Is it not our dutie to maintaine loue, and charitie with our neighbours? Indeede they bee great swearers, and sometime they vse to [Page 148]speake against Gods worde, if they bee awry, I thinke they shall answere for themselues, if wee should gainsay, or seeme to reprooue them, they would not take it well, therefore I thinke good not to disquiet them. Heere is now woonderfull patience, these are verie godly and charitable persons, yea euen a treacherie towards God and men. For is there anie of them, which being slandered with some foule crime, wherby they shuld receiue great iniurie, or be spitefully rayled vpon, if some of their neere friendes sit by and hold their tougues, when they know they be iniuried, that cannot by and by feele & say, this was colde friendship, that they could not haue dealt so vnlouinglie towardes their friendes, by whomsoeeuer they should haue heard them so abused, they could not haue helde their tonges? Then belike God nor his truth are none of their deare friends that they can put vp such iniurie done towardes him. There is plentie of this patience in all places, but godlinesse cannot be suffered to come neere, for hee is a breake peace and a verie vnpleasant fellowe, hee is ouer rough and precise, and ouer captious, there was good neighbourhood and friendship before he came, they could bee merie together, and bee in vnitie, without any iarre: had it not beene better to vse gentlenesse and patience, then to haue this broyle? for there is nothing better then loue, & where that is not, there is nothing good. O miserable dayes, this is the good loue now among men, that they cannot [Page 149]loue one another, but they must hate God, to haue peace and concord with men to be at oddes with God for mens sake, to put vp the dishonoring of his name, not to continue in patience, vnles godlines be wanting. The vngodlie world and leud nature that is in men, taketh occasion to accuse godlie zeale, vnder this pretence: and to finde fault with the preaching of the word, because, say they, it setteth men at strife. But wee must learne in this place to ioyne godlines with our patience, for otherwise we shall bee found to bee nothing els but irreligious and prophane dogs: although we pretend loue neuer so much. The time will not suffer to handle the rest, which remaineth in this Text. Let vs rememeber that which hath beene said, and giue all diligence to pursue these excellent vertues, that so wee may approoue our selues to be right Christians, and look for the blessed hope promised in Iesu Christ.
THE THIRD SERMON.
7 And with godlinesse, brotherlie kindnesse: and with brotherlie kindnesse, loue.
8 For if these things be with you and abound, they will make you that ye shall not bee idle, nor vnfruitfull, in the knowledge of our Lord Iesus Christ.
9 For he that hath not these things is blind, and seeth not a farre off, and hath forgotten that he was purged from his old sinnes.
ANd with godlinesse brotherlie kindnesse, &c. We haue heard alreadie, that with our faith must be ioyned vertue or godly deedes, which it cannot bee without, if it bee a true faith: with vertue wee are commaunded to ioyne knowledge, which may bee a guide thereunto, our knowledge must goe with temperance, with this must come patience, and thereunto must be ioyned godlinesse. There remaine yet two branches of these speciall vertues, about which wee are to trauell: the first of these is brotherlie loue or kindnesse, which must be yoked with godlinesse: as I said, that this godlinesse hee speaketh of, is referred to the first Table of the Lawe, respecting God and his religion, that we be sound and zealous in the same, and not as those which are for all all times, and all religions, and therefore care not [Page 151]what bee said against religion, being very bellie-gods and Atheistes: so this is referred to the second table, shewing what we owe vnto men. This is verie fitlie and necessarily added, for as there bee manie, which regarding men onely, how to please, and not to grieue or offend them, altogether forgetting their dutie towardes the Lord God, and wholie shutting him out, as though their chiefe care should be of men, let passe godlinesse: so there bee some that offende on the other side, which looking alwaies so high, as to haue respect to the Lord and his trueth, to bee earnest and fierie in that, ouerlooke men, forgetting the duties which they owe vnto them: the holie Apostle meeteth with this mischiefe, and telleth vs that we must so loue God, that we also loue men: ioyne, saith he, to your godlines brotherly kindnesse: For vnlesse this bee ioyned, and goe with our zeale of Gods worde, it is no true godlines, although we bee neuer so sound in iudgement, and seem to be as hot as Moses or Elias, yea euen to bee swallowed vp with burning zeale: for it doth not proceed from Gods spirit, who doth also work the loue towards men whersoeuer he goeth: but it doeth proceed of some corrupt cause, as of vaine glorie, or selfe-loue, and such like, and deserueth not indeed to bee called godlie deuotion, no more than the true faith can bee without vertue, or deserueth to bee called ought, saue a shadowe or image of faith, if it bee without good workes: but it is a bitternesse, [Page 152]which resembleth the true zeale, which doth euermore carrie with it, a loue and care towards men. True it is that to be zealous in spirit, is a singular and speciall gift of God, & they which be without it are but brutish, and sencelesse creatures, not knowing God, nor how precious his glorie is: yet this must bee looked vnto in euerie one of vs whether we beare a louing affection toward our brethren or no: for if we loue God, we must needs loue men, which beare his image. If we delight in the word of God, this is one chief point of doctrin that is taught in it, that we be louing & kind vnto men. Therfore as S. Paul 1. Cor. 13. sheweth, that verie excellent gifts doe not profit without loue, so likewise in this place we be taught, that if wee would seeme to bee godlie, and haue not loue, it is nothing woorth. Let euery man therefore lay this doctrine to his heart that he must be earnest in the causes of the Lord, zealous in religion, preferring God and his truth, before all men, whosoeuer, and whatsoeuer they be: but yet withall, that hee must look downe vnto men, rendring vnto them their due also, this doing hee may bee bolde he is in the right way. Vnto this brotherlie loue we be charged to ioyne loue. It may bee heere demaunded againe what maner of speech this is, which the Apostle doth vse, for is not brotherlie kindnes or brotherly loue, as the word doth signifie, and loue all one? Wee must bee farre from thinking Saint Peter to deale with so little heede, as to [Page 153]will vs to ioine the very same thing to the same: we must therefore seeke a difference betweene these two. Wee may take this difference, either that the first of these doth expresse what we owe towardes the godly, who bee chieflie called the brethren, and the latter what wee owe vnto all, both good and bad: or els the former doth signifie the inward affection of loue, and the latter the outwarde practise of the same: for the doctrine in both these, is needfull to bee opened. If wee take then the former sense, we bee willed to ioyne with our loue towards the godlie and faithfull brethren (whom we ought chieflie, and more deerely to fauour) a loue also which may reach euen ouer al, good and bad, friend and soe. This Saint Paule teacheth when hee willeth vs to doe good to all men, but especiallie to them which are of the houshold of faith. So that wee must acknowledge our selues bound, in some sort, euen to the wicked, according as our Sauiour doth teach, Matth. 5. Blesse them which curse you, pray for them which hate & persecute: and saint Paule saith, Rom. 12. If thine enemie hunger, feed him: if hee thirst, giue him drinke. Well then, although this bee verie hard to mans nature, yet the Lord doth straightly require it at our handes: and so that if this bee wanting, wee doe but deceiue our selues. If wee take it in the latter sense, the first word to signifie the inward affection of loue, the other, the outwarde practise: then we haue heere a notable point to be [Page 154]obserued, not to ouershoote our selues in our loue, in iudging it to be right, and sincere, when it is halting and lame: for many when they heare that we are so straightlie charged for to loue our neighbours, and that without the same, there is nothing good in vs, or which God accepteth; looke no further but thus, whether they beare any grudge or euill will in their mindes, and if they can say, I hurt no man, nor I mean no hurt to any, they perswade thēselues that this is an excellent loue. And so a stone meaning no hurt may be sayd to loue: other somewhat wiser, do not onelie looke to that one thing, whether they beare euill will, but also whether they haue any kind of affection in them, & heer they stay when they shuld go yet this step further, to see that this kindnes in them, breaketh foorth into good and charitable deeds: for there may be some louing affection in a man, and yet bring forth but slender fruites, because there is a great sloth in nature, which hindreth men from putting their loue in vre, for loue is laboursome and painfull, as Saint Paule setteth it foorth 1. Thess. 1. when he saith, Your labouring loue. If then we will loue the brethren, heere is the touchstone, by which we may prooue our loue, that we spare not for any labour or cost, nor yet waxe wearie, because loue is not like one that is laizie and luskish, loitering at home within a mans breast, but steppeth abroad, and is very diligent: neither doth it preferre euerie light commoditie and vaine pleasure, before [Page 155]the benefite of the brethren. Then by this it is manifest, how that all those which would seem to bee godlie, and yet haue cast away the care ouer their brethren, at the least thus farre, that they will neither trauell, nor bee at anie charge, for other mens sake, whose wealth they should procure, especiallie of the soule, for therein lyeth the chiefe triall of loue: because it is a preposterous thing, to be very tender ouer the bodie, a rotten carcasse, and to pitie the miserie thereof so much, and in the meane while, not to care for that, that is more precious, namely the soule, the releeuing and healing of which, shall be the happinesse of the whole man for euer. This I speake because we see manie, that will bestowe somewhat vpon the releefe of the bodilie miserie, which haue no pitie vpon men, which wander in blindnesse and ignorance, whose soules are famished and pined, for want of food, full of deadly woundes and sores, which are not salued, bound in the bandes and chaines of sinne, holden vnder captiuitie by Satan, euen readie to bee swallowed vp of the bottomlesse gulfe of hell: the cause indeede is, that they haue not yet learned to pitie their owne soules, and therfore cannot pitie the soules of their brethren: for for if they did knowe the spirituall miserie, they would neither spare night nor day in trauelling to haue it eased: whereas now contrariwise they can pull back men from godlinesse, and discourage them from seeking after saluation: they can [Page 156]laugh and sport themselues in their owne sinnes, and in the sinnes of their neighbours, as though there were no miserie therein, finallie, being cruell murtherers of soules, woulde neuerthelesse gladlie be deemed charitable. But their bountiful almes doth want seasoning. Let vs learne therefore to pitie, and shewe kindnesse to the bodilie necessitie of men, and not to forget especiallie and aboue all, to procure with all diligence, as much as lyeth in vs, the saluation of their soules: otherwise we can neuer be said to ioyne loue, and godlinesse togither.
In that which followeth in the foure next verses, there is shewed partlie the great and singular commodities, which we shall reape, if we be garnished with these foresaide vertues: and partlie the discommodities, which wee shall find, in the want of the same. And this Saint Peter setteth foorth, not staying in the bare declaration of the vertues, which indeed of themselues, being so precious and excellent, shoulde mooue vs, but dealeth with vs, as with those which bee lumpish and dull, needing many spurres to be pricked forward withall, and all little enough: let vs be carefull therefore to take heed to that hee saith, If these thinges bee with you, and abound, they will make, &c. In this eight verse, hee beginneth to shew the commodities, which shall redound vnto vs, if we so giue our diligence, that wee may bee richlie decked with these graces: They will make you, saith the Apostle, [Page 157] that yee shall not bee idle nor vnfruitfull in the acknowledging of our Lord Iesus Christ. It is a shamefull thing, when God hath shewed himselfe vnto vs in his sonne, hath called vs into his seruice out of miserable bondage, for vs to bee idle and vnfruitfull: If the Lord haue planted vs, if he haue dressed vs, then, as it is also said by our Sauiour Christ, Iohn. 15. Heerein is my Father glorified, that yee goe and bring foorth much fruit. Then it is by this place very apparant, that a man may draw out a sure & infallible argument against all those which are idle, and slouthfull in the profession of religion, and, as they say, key cold, or slacke in the seruice of God, or vnfruitfull in good workes; namelie, that they are gracelesse, voyd of faith and those vertues which doe euer accompanie the same; for when Saint Peter saith, If these thinges be with you, they will make that yee shall not bee idle nor vnfruitfull, it followeth necessarilie, that such as bee idle, which ariseth for want of zeale, or be vnfruitful, continuing in their sinnes, it is because they did neuer yet come to the true knowledge of Christ; they may well boast themselues of their strong faith, make a braue shewe of their skill and fine wit, so that men might thinke there were some deepe thing in them, and that they should be able euen to iudge, and giue a right verdict in all matters; but a man reading but euen this place, finding them idle and vnfruitful, (yea euen a simple man) shal easilie sound them to the bottome, and say of [Page 158]them, that they haue not as yet knowne or learned Christ: because they want those former thinges. We must note this also, when hee saith, If these thinges abound in you: this is, that wee should not content our selues with a scant and bare measure of faith, of vertue, of knowledge, and of the rest, as hee setteth them downe: but we must labour to haue a daylie increase, for that must be gathered by this, that hee pricketh forward these ripe and grounded men. A doctrine most necessarie to be vrged, because if men haue gone two or three steppes, or haue once a little begunne to labour about these thinges, so that they can looke backe, and see some come behind them, or can say, I thank God, I know somwhat; I hope that I am not without faith, somewhat there is which I haue done, that I would be loth to doe againe: they by and by perswade themselues, that they are sufficientlie furnished: so that they will not stick to say. I trust I haue that which shall serue the turne. Nay, the Apostle telleth vs another thing heere from the Lord, and that is, that we must ouerflowe in these, and abound: and truth it is, that these men which thinke they be well fraught, and so seeke for no further encrease of store, haue as yet nothing, for if they had once found the sweet of these things, & seen withall that they are farre behinde, and in beggerlie need, they wold neuer content themselues with so little: for who is hee, which feeleth encrease in worldlie treasure, that will crie hoe, and [Page 159]say, I haue ynough? Is there lesse in the heauenlie treasures to drawe men to like them, than in the earthlie? Or is it because men doe not know them? Wee must learne to take heede of such therefore, as would beare men in hand that it is sufficient, yea, that it is best of all, for men to content themselues with some ciuill honestie, and not to seeke, and wearie their mindes to gain knowledge. But these were neuer as yet the men, which might be rightly called the schollers of Christ, much lesse we are to deeme them worthie masters or teachers of others, when they go flat contrarie to the holie Apostle of Christ, who willeth to seeke for so great aboundance: when as they would content themselues, and perswade others to bee contented, with scant a shadowe of these thinges, which should bee so plentifullie founde in them: Notwithstanding some are so blind, that hauing no shadowe or shewe at all of goodnesse, yet thinke they bee gone farre ynough. In the next verse where hee saith, Hee that hath not these thinges is blinde, and seeth not a farre off, and hath forgotten that he was purged from his old sinnes: Hee setteth foorth the discommodities which followe the want of these vertues. And this hee doeth, because some man will bee little mooued to heare that commoditie which hee spake of, and will say, what care I though I bee idle? What care I though I bee vnfrutfull? I will not goe about to be better then other men, [Page 160]what should I labour to excell those which are wiser than I? If then they will not regarde this, that these vertues will make them excellent seruantes of God, yet let them consider what the Apostle maketh them without the same, where he affirmeth them first to bee blind, (a verie miserable thing in the bodlie sight, much more in the spirituall, which he heere meaneth,) when God hath so clearelie reuealed himself in the face of his sonne, in the knowledge which bringeth saluation, that the God of this worlde, as Saint Paule speaketh, 2. Corinth. 4. should so blinde their mindes, that the light of the glorious Gospell of Christ which is the image of God, shuld not shine vnto them. Secondlie, he saith, they cannot see a farre off, or that they be poreblinde, for such as haue the beames of sightscattering, or spreading asunder, so soone as they be out of the eie, can see well ynough iust by them, but not farre off, to these Saint Peter doth compare those men. But it may be asked what he meaneth; first to say they be starke blinde, and afterward to attribute some sight vnto them. It may seeme by this word, that he maketh their case not so euill, as before hee had saide it was; yes euen as euill, for hee saith as much in this word as hee did in the other; for when hee saith, They cannot see a farre off, hee taketh from them all sight of heauenlie thinges, which are remooued from vs, and seene onlie by faith; hee doeth not denie them the sight of those things which are at hand, [Page 145]because they haue a good and a sharpe sight in the things of this world, for the most part, better then they which can see a farre off. But what are these quicke wits the better, when they are but for this world; and their condition no better then that of the poore beast, (yea much worse) when we respect the miserie in the world to come? Let not this therefore cause them to set vp their bristles, that they can see so well and pearcinglie at hand, (that is, in earthly things) when as they are as blinde as beetles in things a farre off, that is to say, in heauenly things. Here wee must seeke to haue eyes giuen vs of God, with which wee may be able to see beyond this world: for before such time as the Lorde hath giuen vs some glimmeting of heauenly things, wee shall neuer couet to obtaine them. And this is the cause that these poore blinde men neuer passe greatly to knowe the Gospell of Christ. Thirdly he saith, they haue forgotten that they were purged from their olde sinnes: as hee said they were blinde, so now hee saith, they are forgetfull: and this forgetfulnesse is so much the more shamefull, as it is in a chiefe and principall point of true religion. But where shall we finde the man, which if he be examined will confesse that hee hath forgotten this poynt? It seemeth none doe forget it, because the verie wicked will seeme to set all vpon this score, that their sinnes are purged, and that maketh them sinne so frankly. But if wee vnderstand the Apostle well, wee shall finde very many which haue [Page 162]forgotten this point. Now here wee must first note that our sinnes are sayd to be purged, when there is satisfaction made for them by redemption in the bloud of Christ.
Secondly, that they are sayd to bee purged by grace of sanctification, when by the power of Gods spirit, sinne, or all sinfull affections are suppressed and killed in vs: so then there is a purging in redemption, and there is also a purging by sanctification. Now if they haue not forgotten so much, but that they can prattle of the purging their sinnes, by redemption; yet they haue forgotten this, that they were redeemed to the ende they should no longer serue sinne, but purge away the olde leauen: but being without those former graces, hee sayth they haue forgotten this, not meaning thereby that they had euer learned it, for if they had, yet at the least they had not well learned it: wee may see by this how many there bee, which are starke blind, and haue forgotten that Christians are called to liue in righteousnesse and holinesse of life. If we look vpon the small number of those which haue a care to seeke after the Lord, and how small a part of them doe come (I will not say to abound) but to haue a compotent measure of those forenamed vertues: let vs come alwaies to this true measure, & not be deceiued neither in our selues, nor in other. Let vs be ashamed if we be carnall, to take vpon vs the name of the true professors: let vs denie vnto them the honourable name of [Page 163]Christians, which are but filthie swine, and prophane dogges, as our Sauiour Christ calleth them: to conclude this matter, none are allowed to be true receiuers of the Gospell, but such as ioyne vertue with their faith, and with vertue knowledge, and so temperance, patience, godlines, brotherlie kindnesse, and loue, and such as also doe seeke to abound in them: the rest which care not for these, or content themselues with the bare shewe of them, although they would seeme to bee worshippers of GOD, and deuout persons, yet they are by this doctrine of the Lord wholie shut foorth, vntill they haue learned a new lesson. Remember that this is the doctrine of God, and not of man. Remember that wee must stand and dwell vpon it, not for a day, or two, while wee haue heard it, but all our life long to bring it to the practise: it is plaine and cleere, none can bee excused if they knowe it not, and so through simplicitie stand vpon the common faith, thinking to shroude themselues well vnder the shadow of the multitude: but when GOD hath warned them, who will pitie them, when they will not be warned? if this were not tolde vs, and that by God himselfe, wee might thinke, as men doe commonly, that a very little doth content the Lord, that no great things are required at the hands of Christians, and other such foolish and vaine opinions, as to say, they must hope well whē God telleth them, there is no hope, vnlesse they walke this way, also that [Page 148]it is not good to be ouer precise, whē as in goodnes a man cannot proceede too farre, nor offer too much obedience to the Lord. To make an end, let none of all these things blinde vs, because they blinde some, which stand in reputation of their owne wisedome.
THE FOVRTH SERMON.
10 Wherefore brethren, giue rather diligence to make your calling and election sure: for if ye doe these things ye shall neuer fall.
11 For by this meanes an entring shall be ministred vnto you abundantly into the euerlasting kingdome of our Lord and Sauiour Iesus Christ.
IT hath been tolde vnto you alreadie, vpon the verses which goe next before, how that Saint Peter regarding how dull wee are and backward in godlinesse, contented not himselfe with his exhortation which he maketh, but setteth downe what we shall gaine if wee follow his aduise, and also what hurt we shall sustaine by the contrarie: and this hath partly been handled in the two other verses, and partly in these two which wee haue now in hand: where indeede he doth propound so great a commoditie which wee shall gaine, if wee giue all diligence to pursue the former things, as is almost incomparable: euen this, [Page 149]that we shall come to the assurance, that wee are called and chosen of God: a thing so necessarie for vs to knowe, that without it, there is no right faith, no franke and willing obedience, no sound ioy. For although without this, men seeme to beleeue, yet it is but a wauering fantasie, to doe many good things, yet they proceede but from a seruile minde, to laugh and reioyce, yet is it but in a desperate madnesse, which in very deede is greatly to be wondered at, how men should bee able to sport themselues, and yet to speake in their consciences after this manner, there is Hell, and eternall flames of vengeance prepared for sinners, and I am not sure whether I shall escape or not: this desperate and brutish securitie shall be apparant to be the more mad, if wee compare it, & set it forth by an outward comparison. Let it be thus, a man is taken in a robberie or murther, imprisoned, brought before the Iudge, and condemned, by sute of friends repriued vntill such time as they may sue for to get him a pardon: in the meane time some of his acquaintance come to this murtherer, and will him to bee of good cheere, and merie: he will answere, vnlesse he be some mad and desperate ruffian, I am condemned to the gallowes, the Iudge hath pronounced the sentence of death vpon me, I know not how hard a thing it will be to obtaine a pardon, I stand in great doubt, and for this cause I cannot bee merie, vnlesse I might know for certaintie that I should escape if I did once knowe that, I could [Page 166]bee as merie as any man that liueth, before that time I may seeme to laugh, but my heart is full of feare and sorrowe. And is it not thus with vs all, are wee not all of vs guiltie, and alreadie condemned by the sentence of the highest Iudge, not to some torment of one day, or short continuance, but to the fire that shall neuer be quenched? When men can bee merie therefore and laugh euen in those things which cause this destruction, and yet doe feele that they are not sure to escape this dreadfull vengeance, is it not a mad mirth and a desperate laughter, in which if they were not become very senslesse blockes, they should feele many gripings at the heart, which would marre all their mirth, yea a worme that gnaweth in such wise, that they can haue no quiet rest, nor as I saîde before, no sound ioy. If wee were not therefore more then desperate and madde fooles, the thought of hell would dampe all our mirth vntill such time as we be sure that we haue escaped it. This then which the Apostle sayth here is a princely commoditie, that walking the way which hee hath prescribed, wee shall come to the assurance, that wee are the called and chosen of the Lord. But it may bee demaunded how this can agree with other sayings in the holie Scriptures, which doe plainly teach that GOD chooseth whom he will of his owne free grace: for which Saint Paul alleageth out of Moses, that God will haue mercie on whomsoeuer hee will haue mercie, and whom he will hee hardeneth: [Page 167]adding thereupon, that it is neither of him that willeth, nor yet of him that runneth, but of God which sheweth mercie. Againe, the doctrine of Poperie is, that God doth make choise, conditionally respecting the good deedes which he did foresee in them: and so the election should depend vpon the worthines of the men: we are to answere, that this place hath nothing in it which is contrarie to that free choise which God maketh without respect of any thing that is in vs: for hee could finde nothing in vs that might any way moue him, neither doth it serue at all for to proue that election is condition all: because Saint Peter doth not handle in this place, whereupon electiō is founded, or what moued God to make choise, nor to shew wherein the certaintie and stablenesse of election doth stand: but his meaning is, to teach vs how wee shall attaine to this incomparable treasure, to bee out of doubt, and surely resolued in our selues, not by fantasied opinions, but by sure and substantiall proofe, that we bee chosen of God, and therefore cannot perish. If wee respect the vnchangeable counsell of GOD, therein doth rest alone the sure foundation of election, because GOD which cannot bee deceiued, nor cannot repent, or chaunge, hath made the choise, therefore those whom hee hath chosen, can neuer perish: but if we regard the way and meanes, by which we may come to know this fauour of God to bee toward vs, the Lord by his Apostle telleth vs, that this is the way, [Page 152]euen to giue all diligence, and studie to bee richly decked with his graces, or those forenamed vertues: for by these wee shall vndoubtedly knowe, because if wee haue them, if they abound in vs, if we walke in them, we shall, as he saith, neuer fall. Let vs learne therefore first this, that election in it selfe resteth vpon the vnchangeable purpose and counsell of God. Then secondly, that wee are not to setch the certaintie of it in our selues, frō some reuelation, neither are wee to clime vp into heauen, to search in the counsels of GOD, whether our names bee in the booke of life. But we are to fetch our warrant from within our selues, and that from the fruites of the spirit, which indeede although it bee out of our selues, yet because it is not of our selues, is certaine and infallible. If ye will vnderstand this more plainly, first I say, it is out of our selues, or from within our selues, because we must take the trial, whether those things be in vs, which are giuen to all those whom God doth chuse, then I say it is not of our selues: for if it were, it should bee altogether vncertaine. But of the seale of God wherewith hee hath sealed vs, which is the spirit of sanctification: now marke well I pray you, If you doe (saith S. Peter) these things, you shall neuer fall: and why, is it because our doings are so perfect & sure, or that we are so constant of our selues? no not so, but by these vertues we know that wee are sealed with Gods spirit, whose worke we feele in vs: we know also that as many as are led by the spirit of GOD are the [Page 153]sonnes of GOD. Rom. 8. From hence it commeth, that looke how much more a man feeleth in himselfe the increase of knowledge, the increase of vertues and heauenly desires, so much more sure he is, that he is the child of God; and as the one increaseth, so increaseth also the other. Contrariwise, when a man feeleth within himselfe an euill conscience, feeleth that he is darkened in his vnderstanding, ledde by the lustes of sinne: hee shall in spite of his teeth within himselfe sing this dolefull song, I know not whether I shall be saued or not: and looke how the other may say, I knowe I shall be saued, because God hath sealed me with his spirit; so may this say, I am sure to bee damned continuing in this case, because I haue not faith, but only a wauering & doubtfull opinion. We may see by this how beneficiall they are, and mercifull to their owne soules, which with all their power day and night giue vp themselues to seeke after the knowledge and obedience of the Lordes will: for not giuing ouer, nor waxing wearie, they shall in continuance of time, if they ply it hard, finde such a blessing from the Lorde, in the increase of faith and vertue, that will cause them to say, wee haue not lost our labor. On the other side we may see how vnkind and cruell they are to themselues, which through idlenes and sloth, in seeking after God, with their daily and continuall sinnes, doe euen as it were cut the throat of their faith, seeing they can not haue trust in him, whome they doe so [Page 170]much disobey. This place is as a mightie engine to ouerthrowe the vanitie of sundrie opinions which doe reigne in men. As first of all in those which crie out against this doctrine, as a thing which will make men carelesse and idle in the seruice of God, and stoppe the course of good works, I beseech you marke how wel these great wise men haue profited in Gods schoole, see how they agree with the holy Apostle: he saith we are to giue all our studie & diligence in good works to come to the sure and vndoubted knowledge, that wee be chosen vnto life: they say quite contrarie, if ye will haue men carefull of well doing, away with the doctrine of election, for it will marre all: thus the wisdome of flesh doth proudly lift vp it selfe euen against God (but how foolishly, a verie childe may see:) Doeth that thing which wee can not come to the knowledge of, without exceeding care of godlines, abundance of vertue, and plentie of all good workes, destroy in men the study and care of good workes? But proude flesh is worthily blind. Some other, although not thus brutishly blinded, yet greatly ouerseene, when they thinke on this doctrine, which is set vp vnto vs as the mark for vs to aime at in all our doings: and the triall whether wee haue done well or not: I meane the triall in this respect, and when a man hath done many good deeds, he shall know he hath not done them wel, if he yet doubt, whether he be one of Gods chosen, for howsoeuer he passeth it ouer, yet his conscience [Page 171]which doeth in some sort know, that hee hath not dealt but for vaineglorie, or some other sinister respect, will not suffer him to haue this faith: For God doth not worke so darkely by his spirit in men, but that they may learne to knowe whether it be of him, if they would make a due triall: because wee must not rest in the outward doing of good things, but in the right doing. Let him therefore which giueth himselfe to doe good workes, (and yet feeleth not this, which S. Peter saith, wee shall) suspect that his doings are misshapen, and be carefull to fashion them after the rules of the word. A third sort of men there be, which with might and maine will defend this doctrine, that men ought to be sure of saluation, that we can not more honour God, then to giue full credit to his promises, and because the plaine testimony of the scripture compelleth them, they affirme it constantly, and condemne the contrarie as a soule errour, that God hath chosen men, and men come to feele and to know this: And therefore because it is a true doctrine, they say also that they themselues are sure, that God hath chosen them, but when they take not the way to become sure, which S. Peter hath here set downe, but goe in a contrarie path, and are spotted with filthy crimes, wee may boldly say, they be lyars: for although they brag with their tongues of that that they should be, yet there is a birde in their brest, which doth sing in a cōtrary note, & telleth [Page 156]them plainly what they be. Another kind of men there be, which in no case can be perswaded, that any man can be sure of saluation, and therefore with scoffes they aske of them which professe the word, when God told them so? If it were a thing which were not to be, or could not be knowen, then the Apostle hath greatly ouershot himselfe, in telling vs how wee shall come to be sure. But aske a question of them, whether they doe not beleeue in God, euery one will answere, I put all my whole trust in him: reason then a little further and tell them, that the Scripture which can not lie, saith, That all which trust in God shall be saued: how then will they ioyne these togither, that they trust in God, and yet doubt whether they shall be saued? can God deceiue? or say they, they know not what? Vndoubtedly if they did know that they haue trust, they should also know they can not perish. But let vs learne by this the miserie of our time: in which men do still thinke this doctrine to be strange. Now let vs come to the particular application of this doctrine, in which euery one must come home to himselfe, remembring first, that such as God hath called home to himselfe, and chosen to be his children, he doth also giue vnto them true faith and feeling that they bee his elect: and such as perceiue no such thing in themselues, are in a verie miserable case, and as yet wee may say forlorne creatures: therefore euery man in himselfe must aske this question of his owne soule, How goeth the matter [Page 157]with thee? Art thou sure God hath chosē thee? Doest thou feele any assurance of eternal life? The conscience will answere vprightly if wee be not negligent to make inquirie: then if we find this within. I am not sure, for I doubt and stagger: we must inquire with our selues thus, what is the cause, God is faithfull which hath promised eternall life vnto all which beleeue: our heart will make answere, Thou regardest not the feare of God, thou art full of foule sinnes, euill lustes doe reigne in thee, thou doest not study for the knowledge of Gods worde, thou art vnfruitfull and barren in good workes, therefore thou canst not say, I am led by the spirit of God, and therefore sure I shall be saued. If he be wise he will not stay here, as the manner of fooles is, saying I am not sure indeed, neither do I thinke any man can be, I commit it to God, let him doe with me what he will: these speeches may seeme to haue some wit & godlines in them, but they are indeed deuilish and madde, because God hath taught vs a contrary lesson in this place: but go this steppe further, may I come to this assurance? and which is the way? The Lord doth answere by his Apostle, Thou maiest come to this assurance, and pointeth him out the way: euē that which you haue heard, wherein he must painefully trauell and goe forwarde, not for a gird or a braid, and waxe idle againe, but still labour, for these men had gone a great way, and yet they are willed to proceede still: if the Lorde guie not this assurance, we are [Page 174]to labour so much the more, and to be so much the more importunate to suspect our iudgement, and to seeke for knowledge, to call our selues to a more strait account, to set a watch ouer our affections to see with what mind we doe things, to foster no sinne willingly in vs, nor to be slacke to any good worke which God hath appointed, to call & crie vnto God for faith, and his spirit to guide vs, to vse the means diligently which God hath appointed, as the hearing, searching, & meditating in the word: thus in time (for it is wroght in mē by degrees, & they neuer come to the full) God wil let thē see that he is their God. That neither life nor death, height or depth, things present or things to come, Angels, principalities, nor powers, nor any creature shall separate vs from his loue in Christ. It followeth in the next verse, For by this meanes an entring shall be ministred vnto you abundantly into the euerlasting kingdome of our Lord Iesus Christ.
This is a confirmation of the last clause of the former sentence, where he saith, If you doe these things, you shall neuer fall: and why, because you shall haue a great entrance into the eternall kingdome of Christ: as that is a confirmation of the other, where he saith, Make your calling & election sure, as the reason followeth there, Ye shall come to be sure: how? because he which proceedeth so far that he knoweth he shall neuer fall away from God to destruction, he is (as it must needs be) sure also that he is chosen, for hee speaketh not here of [Page 175]euery particular fall into sin (which is of the most godly:) but saith S. Peter, I tell you if you do these things, ye shall neuer fall: not because there is any such stablenes in our selues, or in our own works, but we know that they be the fruits of Gods spirit in vs, which is his seale, set vpon none but those whome he doth marke vp to life eternall, & he is vnchangeable: so it followeth here, Ye shall not fall, for they that haue a rich entrance into the kingdome of Christ, which is euerlasting, so that Christ doth raigne in them, as hee doth in all the faithfull by his spirit, can not fall, vntill the power of Christ faile, and his kingdome come to an end. For we must note, that the force of the reason resteth in the difference which is between the kingdome of Christ and the kingdomes of this world: in which though they be neuer so mightie, and full of pollicie and wisedome, yet they should come to an end: and therefore a man can not rightly say vnto the subiectes, you haue a mightie prince, who is bountifull and gracious, your peace therefore and happie estate shall endure for euer: nay, the mightie may bee ouercome, if not by men, at least wise by death, and so they may bee to day in peace and good estate, to morrow all in an vprore, to day vnder a louing and gracious prince, to morrow vnder a fierce tyrant: so vncertaine is the state of the kingdome of this worlde: but in the kingdome of Christ, whose power is aboue all, and can neuer come to an end, but is as hee saith here, [Page 160]eternall, it is farre otherwise, because his state is vnchangeable, so is theirs that bee once entred thereinto, and therefore they are sure they can neuer fall. Whosoeuer doeth but euen straightly looke ouer these words of the Apostle, if he haue any sight at all, hee must needes confesse all this, the matter is so cleere, that wee can but maruell how it should come to passe that this doctrine of the Lord, set forth by his Apostle, should find so fewe friends, and so many extreme enemies: but in deede men which are lyars, doe in this thing confesse the trueth, that they feele not any such matter, and therefore can not abide to heare that all true godly men, and faithfull Christians haue this knowledge in themselues: but let vs giue eare to the Apostle, who telleth vs how we shal come to haue Christ to be our king, and to raigne ouer vs, namely, if wee yeelde vp our selues to the gouernance of his spirit, which worketh all goodnes in our heartes, subduing and vanquishing all the rebels which we be are about in vs. Contrariwise it must needes bee granted, that such as are beastly Epicures, following their owne fleshly minde, letting loose the raines, and giuing the swinge vnto the raging lustes of the flesh, despising the knowledge of Gods will, and therefore regard not his worde, though with full mouth they call Christ their king and their Lorde; yet when God saith here by his Apostle, that the entrance into his kingdome is by this meanes, that men follow after vertue, knowledge, and godlinesse: [Page 177]they shewe that they bee none of his subiects, beeing altogither void of his spirit, but the bondslaues of sinne and Sathan, whose kingdome they vpholde, with tooth and naile: and that maketh them, euen as those which are of another corporation to fight against the truth, and those which professe it: deuising all the colours and shiftes they can to maintaine sinne, inuenting all the slanders that may be to discredit the godly conuersation of such as follow the way here prescribed: condemning them as ouer precise and curious, if they doe but looke this way which God willeth all his seruants to walke: if God do open their eies, to see but euen in a glimmering, that which he doth teach in this place, they would be ashamed of their master & blush at that, which now they boast and bragge of: they would also confesse that like blind buzzards and madde beasts, they haue fought against God, and not men: finally it would make them change their waies, and seeke diligently to haue the witnes within themselues, that they be the seruants of God. Wee must marke well one other thing which is here spoken, to wit, that he saith, an entrance shall be ministred vnto you, abundantly or richly: as if hee should say, When yee haue laboured and trauelled, to be as it were, well soked and seasoned in godlinesse, and plentifullie decked with all graces and giftes of the spirit, yee shall by degrees proceed so far, & gaine so much, that your entrance into the kingdome of Christ, [Page 178]shall be very great: wherupon it doth follow, that they shalbe past danger, & may wel warrant thē selues of sure standing, in as much as Christ hath not only begun to raigne in them, and to be their king, but also in great measure and mightily. But doth he not adde this one worde more then needeth? Is it not enough to haue an entrance, vnles we haue a rich entrance into his kingdome? doth Christ once begin to raigne in a man, & to driue out the power of Sathan, and afterward cast him off again to destruction? I answer, that this word is not added in vaine, for wee are taught thereby to take heed that we content not our selues with some little taste and small entrance: for his purpose is to make a difference between such on the one part as make some beginning, & haue some good desires and motions in them, and doe taste of the good worde of God, and are in some sort lightned, but ouercome with sinnefull lusts and vaine delights of the flesh, they slide back againe suddenly, they were but for a brunt, it bringeth forth no ripe fruit in thē, neither to speak properly did Christ euer raign in them: & such on the other part as proceed vnto the deepe rooting out of sin, & sure and fast planting the truth in their hearts, going forward daily from grace to grace, & from strength to strength, vntill Christ haue set vp his throne in them, & beare sway, to the ouerthrow of the power of darknes, & bereauing the deuill of the interest he had, and thrusting him from the possession which he held: a doctrine which must [Page 179]needs do vs much good if we beleeue it: & very needful to be vrged instantly, considering the nature & disposition of men at this day: they are afraid of going too farre in vertue & knowledge, they count it a needles thing to be admonished or taught diligently, they take great scorne to be counted such as may be amended, yea, and that which is more, when as they haue not learned the first point of a christiā scholler, they will seem perfect: so far are they from hauing this abundant entring into the kingdome of Christ. Learne here therfore, dearely beloued, & learne it well, lay sure hold thereof that it do not slip from you, for God teacheth vs here the only way to life and happines: let go the vaine dreames and doltish opinions of people sotted in their ignorance, which are so farre blinded by the malice of Sathan, that which way soeuer they goe, still they are in hope of eternall glory, as though the way to heauen were so broad that a man could not go out of it, & the entrance so easie, that he may enter whē he will: for this is the diuinitie of our time; howsoeuer a man spend his time in ignorance, not caring for, nor seeking after the true knowledge of god, howsoeuer he be defiled with foule & beastly sins, that indeed there be nothing in him but pride, selfloue, vainglory, enuy, gluttony, the lusts of adultery, & such like, yea, so far, that the scripture doeth liken him to a swine or a dog: yet as if they say, he haue God in his mind, & cā say, Lord haue mercy vpō me, they think this is all that can [Page 180]be required of men, they will not sticke to acquite all such: beeing nothing at all acquainted with that, which God telleth in this place by his Apostle, how farre men must proceed in his feare before they can well warrant themselues to be in good case. For yee may as well ioyne heauen and hell togither, fire and water will assoone agree, light and darkenes are as like one another, as the common faith is to that which we are taught in this place. But I will returne to apply this doctrine to the godly, for whome it is written: how they may, as we vse to say, make this thing dead sure: for there is many a godly man, which after long trauell, and much care to please God, is yet so matched with stubborn nature, so deeply infected and poisoned with sinne, that he is compelled, although hee haue gained much and doeth feele the power of Gods spirit in him, sometimes to be in doubt, and to thinke his labour but lost, because he can not get so great a victorie as hee would faine: let not this man be dismaied, but let him goe forward, remembring what is here promised: the more he wanteth the more let him striue, and he shall plainly perceiue, that God regardeth his care & trauell, considereth his sighes and grones, and will performe all his desires: let him remember that these men whome S. Peter wrote vnto, had obtained the precious faith, did know and were established in the present trueth, and yet they were not so far but that they may be mooued to make their election sure, to seeke a [Page 181]further entrance into the kingdome of Christ: & so to continue that which was but begun. Wee ought the more to be mooued hereunto, because the world is euer full of fearefull examples, which if they were wel considered, would make a mans haire to stand vpright, when he shall see that for want of this doctrine, or at the least the not practising of it, there be many which seeme not only to haue had some good liking of the truth, but also a great zeale, euen to suffer somewhat for the same, which are become as cold as ice, & scarse any point of godlines left in thē: yea though they would beare men in hand that they haue (like good schollers) proceeded to the highest fourme, yet when our great master shall pose them, they shall not be allowed to sit in the lowest: so dangerous a thing it is once to relent or slacken our care, vntill we haue gotten this full assurance, and made this rich entrance into the kingdome of Christ, that wee feele our selues to be led by the spirit of God, & feele it, not by the vaine conceit of our owne foolish braine, nor by sensles securitie, but by the working and fruits of the same spirit. If this were well weighed, men would not content themselues with so little or nothing: they would not make so sleight account of teaching; they would leaue off their slanderous & reprochfull railings; they would not like filthy swine wallow themselues still in the filthy mire of their sins: they would not prattle so much of this, that al are sinners, & therefore thinke all are alike, shuffling [Page 182]togither one with another: nay God will sunder them, for hee hath taught here who be godly and faithfull, such as hee taketh and accepteth for his children: and who be vngodly Infidels, children of the deuill and heires of hell. For in very deed, though all be sinners, yet they greatly differ: for some continue in their sinnes, seducing & deceiuing themselues with vaine hope of Gods mercie: some do repent after the maner here prescribed them, which standeth in this, that they clense themselues more and more from all filthines of the flesh, and grow in all vertues and graces, vntill they be decked in their soules with heauenly ornaments, and haue yeelded vp themselues to haue Christ raigne in them. As for the common repentance, to cry onely with words for mercie, in some light measure to be greeued, to feare the iudgements of God, and yet the soule within nothing changed, nor the spirit renued, nor Christ raigning in the heart: it doth but deceiue al which trust to it. Most true it is, that what time soeuer a sinner doth repent, he is forgiuē: but this is as like to that repentance, which is here by S. Peter described, as wee say, an apple is to an oister: for if we looke well vnto them both, we shall find thē to agree but in very few things, & those euen the least. Let vs I say, once againe fasten our steps in this way, let vs goe forward, and not so much as looke backe, vntill such time as wee haue by our owne experience, prooued that to be true which is taught by S. Peter. For it is not enough to beleeue [Page 183]that this is true (although that be somwhat) vnles we trie it to be so by our selues. Hee is now a starke foole which seeth this to be the only way to happines, and for sloth will not walke in it: as though the kingdome of heauen were not worth the trauelling for. Wee may gather also in this place, if wee be not senslesse, how great enemies they be to the saluation of men, which would vtterly debarre them of the word, that is appointed to be the instrument by which God worketh all these good things in his seruants: for without that (as it may be easily gathered here) we can do nothing. It doeth also appeare, that those are in a miserable case, whose office and duty is, not only to shew mē some part of Gods will, but to bring them thus far as S. Peter doth require, if they be not well furnished, & haue walked first this way themselues: for how shal they bring other mē, to that, which themselues haue not nor know not? It doeth appeare also that God hath shewed a sore iudgement against that people, which haue such a guide as can not shew them this way: which is the onely way to heauen: for doubtles it is more then if he should thunder vpō them from heauen, or fire their houses ouer their heads: especially whē they are so blind, that they see not the plague, but thinke themselues in better case then those whom God ouer rules by his word. But wo be to those blind guides which do not feed; & wretched is that people that want a shepheard. For how shal they euer hear of these things? We cā but pity [Page 184]their miserie, and desire the Lord to send redresse, in so lamentable and desperate a case: which is thought to be nothing, because in deed the most men knowe nothing: for had they but knowen what God requireth in that man whome he will saue, though they were not partakers of it themselues, yet they would consent and agree to the doctrine: and confesse that there is no way to attaine eternall life, but by so sound teaching as may bring people to the things here required. But I will here make an end.
O Lord, graunt that this doctrine which thou hast taught vs in this thy holy worde, may enter into vs, and dwell in vs for euer: that so we may be sure of thy fauour and of eternall life, through Iesus Christ thy deare sonne our Lord and onely Sauiour. Amen.
A godlie, zealous, and profitable Sermon, vpon the second Chapter of Saint Iames.
14 What auaileth it, my brethren, though a man saith he hath faith, when he hath no workes, can that faith saue him?
15 For if a brother or sister bee naked and destitute of daily foode,
16 And one of you say vnto them, Depart in peace, warme your selues, and fill your bellies: notwithstanding ye giue them not those things which are needfull to the bodie, what helpeth it?
17 Euen so the faith, if it haue no workes is dead in it selfe.
18 But some man might say, Thou hast the faith, and I haue workes: shew me thy faith out of thy workes, and I will shew thee my faith by my workes.
19 Thou beleeuest that there is one God: thou doest well: the diuels also beleeue it & tremble.
[Page 186]20 But wilt thou vnderstand, O thou vaine man, that the faith which is without works, is dead?
21 Was not Abraham our Father iustified through workes, when hee offered Isaac his sonne vpon the Altar?
22 Seest thou not that the faith wrought with his workes? and through the workes was the faith made perfect.
23 And the Scripture was fulfilled, which sayth, Abraham beleeued God, and it was imputed vnto him for righteousnesse: and he was called the friend of God.
24 Ye see then how that of workes a man is iustified, and not of faith only.
25 Likewise also, was not Rahab the harlot iustified through workes, when she had receiued the messengers, and sent them out another way?
26 For as the bodie without the spirit is dead, euen so the faith without workes, is dead.
I Haue chosen this portion of scripture to interpret, because there is very great vse and commoditie in the true and right vnderstanding thereof: and the doctrine therein contained, is most necessarie for all Christians to know. First, because it doth directly and fully ouerthrow & beat downe all carnall profession of the Gospell, shewing that the common and dead faith cannot saue a man. Secondly, because it is the principall piller which [Page 187]the Papists doe leane vnto, and the chiefe place of Scripture which they doe peruert and abuse, to prooue and establish Iustification by workes, and the merits of men, and to ouerthrow the free Iustification wee haue in our Lord Iesus Christ through faith. The hold which they take in this point, is vpon the speeches and phrases which the Apostle doth vse: as when he saith, Abraham our father was iustified through workes. Also Rahab the Harlot was iustified through workes. Likewise ye see that of workes a man is iustified, and not of faith onely. Herein the two Apostles of Christ, Saint Paul and Saint Iames, do seeme to be flat contrarie the one to the other: for whereas Saint Paul saith, Abraham was iustified by faith alone, and not by workes; Saint Iames saith, he was iustified by workes. Saint Paul saith, and prooueth by sundrie and inuincible reasons, that a man is iustified by faith alone without the workes of the law. Saint Iames saith, ye see that a man is iustified by workes, and not by faith only. This contrarietie is but in appearance: for they both wrote by one spirite which is alwaies like himselfe, and alwaies agreeth with himselfe. The whole blame thereof is to light vpon vs, that wee are so dimme sighted as not to see how these two seruants of GOD doe iumpe and agree together without any iarre at all. I thinke it needefull for this cause before I come to handle the words of the Text as they lye in order, first to take away this shewe of discorde: [Page 188]If any man will demaund, what cause there was which made them to appeare in outward shew so contrarie the one to the other? I answere, that, although there be no contrarietie in the matter it selfe which they teach: yet the diuersitie of the schollers, which they lighted vpon, & the contrary affection of those whom they instructed, caused them to vse a diuers and contrarie order of teaching.
Saint Paul hauing to deale with such as would seeke to be iustified, partly by faith in Christ, and partly by their owne deedes, or the deedes of the Law, vseth this order: first, shewing that we were lost and condemned in our selues: then next iustified and saued through the merites of Christ: afterward that we are sanctified in him, and must shew foorth the fruites of our faith in a pure and holie life. Saint Iames lighting vpon another sort of men, which confessed the free iustification through faith in Christ, yet in this they were deceiued, that they did not consider, how all those that are iustified, are sanctified, how all those that are in christ Iesus, are new creatures, that they are new borne, and walke not after the flesh, but after the spirit: that the true liuely and iustifying faith doth bring foorth the fruites of righteousnesse in a holie conuersation. Now because this cannot be remooued or separated from the right and liuely faith: Saint Iames goeth as it were backward and prooueth, that where this latter, that is to say, the fruites of faith are wanting, there [Page 189]faith is wanting, and so his drift is to shew that all vngodly and carnall professours of Christ, haue but a dead faith, which in no respect is able for to helpe or saue them. A second cause why they seeme so much to differ, is herein, that men doe not marke well how they handle, not the selfe same matter, nor haue not the same drift. For Saint Paul laboureth to prooue, that the true faith doth ioyne vs to Christ, and thereby saue vs. Saint Iames here beateth vpon this poynt, that the dead faith which is but a bare image of the right faith cannot profite a man, this shall appeare in the wordes of the Text: and also a third cause is, that they doe not take this word iustified in the same sense, but diuersly, as it shall bee prooued afterward. Now will I come vnto the Text. What auaileth it my brethren, though a man (saith hee) hath faith, when he hath no workes, can the faith saue him? This is his proposition, and the matter which he will dispute vpon in the whole text following, thus much it is in effect, that it doth not auaile a man to say he hath faith, nor it doth not profit him to boast and bragge, and to make profession thereof, when he hath no good workes, the reason is this, because it cannot saue him: marke and obserue this well, for here at the first enterance, the blindnesse of the Papists, and their follie, doth manifestlie bewray it selfe, when as they doe not see nor vnderstand, that it is not the purpose of the Apostle in this place, to dispute vpon this point, whether the true faith doth saue & iustifie [Page 190]or not: but to shewe that such as haue not good workes, haue not the true faith in them, and therefore whatsoeuer they professe, they cannot bee saued. For hee doth not propound his matter thus: what auaileth it though a man haue faith and haue not workes: but, What auaileth it though a man say, hee hath faith, and hath not workes? Whereby it is very manifest, that when Saint Iames doth attibute the name of faith vnto this dead image, hee doth it not in proper, but in abusine speech, and after the manner of those men which called it saith, when as in very deede it is none, but onely a certaine resemblance and shadowe thereof. Thus much for this enterance and state of his disputation: now follow his reasons by which hee doth prooue, that this kinde of faith cannot auaile or profit a man: for hee doth prcoue it very strongly and pithelie. The first of them is taken from a comparison or similitude which hee setteth downe thus: If a brother or a sister bee naked and destitute of daily foode, and one of you say vnto them, Depart in peace, warme your selues, and sill your bellies: notwithstanding ye giue them not those things which are needfull to the booie, what helpeth it? This is the summe of the matter: There commeth vnto you a poore man or a poore woman which lacketh clothes and sustenance; you giue them gentle and faire words, God helpe ye, God succour ye, and send yee releefe, but yee giue them nothing: can this helpe the poore man, or the poore woman? Shall [Page 191]they not for all your louing words sterue for cold and dye for hunger, if euery man should serue them so, and giue them no other almes? Why doe ye not see then, that as this almes and liberalitie to the poore, which is but in faire speeches, is colde, and doth not helpe: so in like manner the faith which is but in words and outward profession of speech, although it be with neuer so great bragges, is dead: and then further why doe ye not vnderstand that a thing which is weake and dead in it selfe, can by no meanes haue power to giue life and to saue? But obserue it a little better, thus the comparison standeth: if that liberalitie which is onely in words bee cold or dead, and doth not profite the poore, nor make him a liberall man which vseth it, then it followeth also, that that faith which is onely in speech is dead, and therefore cannot saue or profite him which hath it: if words onely could profite or cause it to be faith, why should not words also profit the poore man or woman which is destitute? If words onely can make a faithful man, why shuld not words make a liberall man? If for a man to say he hath faith, be of that power to do the greatest things, as namely to couple vs to Christ, to raise the soule frō death to life, to put the diuell to flight, & to ouercome the world, should it not be able to do y e lesser, that is to say, so far to preuaile with vs, & to haue such power in vs, as to bring forth good works? Deere brethrē, know that if it be aliue & do the former, it must needs do this: if it do not this latter, thē surely [Page 192]it is dead, and can doe nothing to saue vs. This is a most plaine and forcible reason to proue, that the faith of a carnall and worldly Gospeller, is but a dead shew of faith, and therefore he is not iustified nor saued, neither can be iustified nor saued thereby: seeing it hath no life in it selfe to worke and to bring foorth fruites, it cannot giue life vnto him: for how should it bring that which it hath not? To set it foorth more plainly, thus the Apostle addeth: but some man might say, thou hast the faith, and I haue workes, shew mee thy faith by thy works, and I will shew thee my faith by my workes. He sheweth here, how euerie simple man which is a true Christian may be able to deale against the greatest and most skilfull Doctor that is, to prooue that hee hath no faith if he haue not good works: for when he saith, Some man will say, it is as much, as if he had sayd, any man may say, thou hast faith, that is, thou makest thy boast that thou hast faith, shewe it by thy workes: because faith is an holy thing, wrought by Gods spirite, and a liuely and mightie thing, therefore it cannot be without holy and good actions. For as a man is knowne to bee dead, when he doth not breathe, cannot stirre, see, heare, and such like; and contrariwise, when hee doth any of these, he is knowne to bee aliue: euen so is it with faith, if it can or do bring foorth no good works, then is it dead: on the contrary part, the actions and stirring thereof, doe shew it to be aliue. This is a strong place against all those which doe not [Page 193]onely vaunt themselues of a vaine and dead beleefe, but also would leaue no mark to know who are of God and who are of the diuell: Let a man take them tardie in any foule vice, wherein they wallow, and say vnto them, ye are out of the way, ye haue not the true beleefe in God, ye are couetous, ye are a worldling, ye are a drunkard, and an adulterer, or such like, their answere is readie: Who made you able to iudge? can you tell how I beleeue? will you take vpon you to see what is in my heart? whatsoeuer you say, I haue as good a beleefe as your selfe. Marke well now I pray ye, for here ye may learne how to answere such sellowes: say thus vnto them, Faith indeed of it selfe is a secret thing in the heart, but yet because it can no more be without good deedes, then fire can be without heat; the Lord doth bid vs by his Apostle to say vnto you, shewe mee your faith by your workes, and when your tongue is foule and your deedes are wicked, most certain it is that the heart is vncleane, & there is no right faith: for that doth purge the heart, as S. Peter saith, Act. 15. Looke but vpon mens words and outward brags of their beleefe, and ye would thinke there were such plentie of faith, that there could be almost no more, euery man doth so strongly beleeue in Christ. But come to this touchstone and triall which is here giuen vs, shew thy faith by thy workes, and it shall by and by carrie vs so farre on the other side, when wee see such flouds of all horrible and beastly sinnes, that it will cause vs to thinke vpon this saying: When the [Page 194]sonne of man commeth, shall he finde faith vpon the earth? For if this be true, as it is most true, because God himselfe hath set it downe: that the faith which is without good workes is dead, and those are Infidels, which like bruit beasts care not but for the things of this world, and make no conscience of committing all kinde of euill workes? Doe ye suppose that if the sonne of man should now come, that he should finde any great store of faith? Alas, alas, how many are the sinfull deedes of the most men, which shew that they haue no faith? How few are the good workes, and how weake euen in the small remnant of the godlie, which doth declare how poore and slender their faith is? But wee must yet proceede further in this matter, and as it were strike it a little deeper. As men are wilie to deceiue themselues, so they will here yet finde a hole to creepe out at, although they bee neuer so wicked: for thus they will say. It is true, Gods worde saith, that faith is shewed foorth by good workes: well, I thanke GOD, though I haue many vices in mee, and am full of infirmities, yet I am not altogether without good workes: I am not so gracelesse, but at some times I remember GOD by prayer: I doe according to my abilitie giue to the poore: I am readie to pleasure my friend: doe not these things sufficiently shewe that I haue faith? Dearely beloued, take heede, for here you may soone bee deceiued, it is not the meaning of the Apostle when hee saith, shew me thy faith by thy workes, that a fewe [Page 195]scattered scrappes of good deedes among great heapes of sinfull workes, and as it were a fewe grains of corne in a great heap of chaffe, shuld be a true witnesse of the same. For it must be shewed both in forsaking and renouncing all euill waies, and also in following after all goodnesse: for it is without all controuersie, that those which seeme to bee good workes before men, are not so before GOD, in the man which is giuen ouer to commit sinne: can that which is good come out of the same heart, in which vngodlinesse raigneth? Either make the tree good (saith Christ) and the fruite good, or els make the tree euill, and the fruit euill: A good tree cannot bring foorth euill fruite, Matt. 12.13 Luk. 6.43. neither can an euill tree bring foorth good fruite. Can the same tree bring forth both good fruit & euill fruite? Doth a fountaine at the same place (saith S. Iames) send foorth both sweete and bitter water? Iames 3.11. 1. Iohn 3.7. Be not deceiued (saith Saint Iohn) he that worketh righteousnesse is righteous, he that committeth sinne is of the diuell. Some man will say, doth not the most godly man that liueth commit sinne, and doeth not the good and the bad come together from him? The godly are loden with the corruptions of the flesh, but yet they doe not commit sinne, that is to say, they are not giuen ouer, as vngodly men are, to the obedience of sinne: they are spotted with imperfections, but they doe not take pleasure therein as the wicked doe: although they feele a lumpishnesse in them vnto good workes, yet their whole race is applied [Page 196]vnto good workes: they would very faine obey their God on both sides, that is to say, in forsaking all that is euill, and doing all that which he commandeth them. Contrariwise, the fleshly Infidell doeth with all his heart giue vp himselfe in the whole race of his life to that which is filthie; if hee doe any thing which is good, it is but in shew, being not done sincerely, nor comming from a good roote: but of selfe-loue, vaine glorie, or such like; hee doth not any thing for the Lords sake, but for his owne. For loue him, and ye shall finde him readie to doe you good: cease that, and his goodnesse doth dye. Praise him, hee will praise you againe, discommend him, although hee deserue it neuer so much, ye shall not come in his bookes, be ye neuer so good. Forget not this then I pray yee good brethren, when God hath set down so plain a rule to trie our selues by, whether we be faithfull or Infidels. If wee finde our selues full of good workes, and our heart doth beare vs witnesse that we doe them euen for loue towards God: well are we, this doth declare our faith. But if our euil deeds abound, and our heart bee vncleane, it is time to looke about vs, wee are in a most miserable case. I wish of GOD, that wee might often thinke vpon this, and be careful to shew our faith to the world, by our good and pure life. Be not afraid to applie this to our selues, and also to deale against the vngodly with it. For in this dissolute age, wherein iniquitie hath almost gotten the vpper hand, it is most necessarie that we vse this instrument which [Page 197]God hath put in our hands. Thou saist thou beleeuest, shew thy faith by thy workes.
Now followeth another reason. Thou beleeuest there is one God: thou doest well: the diuels also beleeue and tremble. Way this argument well, & ye shall plainly perceiue, that it doth nothing at all helpe a man to say he hath faith, when he hath no good deedes: if this kinde of faith could saue him, then should the diuels be saued also, because they haue the same beleefe: but because it is most certaine, that the diuels shall not thereby bee saued, therefore it is also as manifest, that those men who haue no other beleefe, but that which they haue, cannot bee saued. Let vs see then how farre the faith of Diuels doth goe. Thou beleeuest (saith he) that there is one God, or that God is one, and so thou thinkest this a great matter, not to beleeue as the vaine Gentiles, which did thinke there were diuers gods, and indeede for so farre thou doest well: but yet marke what a great matter thou hast attained, the Diuels doe beleeue the same, and yet haue thereby no benefite or reconciliation with GOD, for they tremble when they remember the terrible iudgement seate and the euerlasting fire which is prepared for them. This faith of the diuels is not to be restrained to some one poynt, but stretcheth vnto the whole doctrine of Faith. They doe stedfastly beleeue and know that Iesus Christ dyed for the sinnes of the world: this is a sure reason that they know the doctrine of GOD, when they seeke to deface and ouerthrow it by contrary [Page 198]errors. When a man therefore is of a sound iudgement in the Scriptures for matters of faith, and is able to confirme euerie poynt, and to ouerthrow the contrarie errours: though many will say, hee is a sound man, and hee taketh himselfe to bee as great a Gospeller as any other, yet if hee haue no workes, if his faith bee not a liuely regenerating saith, hee may esteeme of himselfe what he will, but the Lord telleth vs that hee is no more forwarde then the diuels, they are as founde in the knowledge of trueth as he. And if this common and generall faith would serue, they should bee saued as well as hee. But it may bee here obiected, that there is great difference betweene the faith of Diuels, and the faith of those men which beleeue, and yet haue no fruites of godlinesse in them. The Diuels indeede doe beleeue all matters of faith to bee true, but they doe not nor can not beleeue, that they pertaine any thing at all to them, they haue no hope of mercie: but men although they bee very sinfull, yet they are in hope that they shall bee saued. Heere is a great difference therfore, & the faith of such men goeth far beyond the faith of Diuels. The Lord giue vs eyes to see, and hearts to vnderstand, for I will shew that the difference is, That the faith of the Diuels is more perfect: For what is the cause that the Diuels haue no hope, and the wicked men thinke they haue hope? Is it because they haue lesse faith? Nay, it is because they are more wise, and because they giue credite to that which GOD [Page 199]hath threatned against them. They beleeue that hee will powre out his wrath vpon them because hee hath sayd it: but the wicked men they are more foolish, and where GOD hath pronounced against them for their sinnes eternall fire, they doe not beleeue him, and so indeede their faith commeth short of the faith of Diuels: they should beleeue the Lord when hee telleth them that all those which doe not turne from their vngodlinesse, when hee calleth them to repentance, shall bee cast into Hell. But they blind themselues, and will seeme to beleeue quite contrarie vnto that which GOD affirmeth: this is not to shut the doore to repentance, but to mooue men to seeke for it, while GOD doth offer himselfe: for they shall not bee able when they will. It is GOD which must beget vs to himselfe, and giue vs the newe birth, and sanctifie vs by his spirite, to bring foorth the true fruites of faith, and not to haue such a dead beleefe which doeth chaunge vs, no more then the faith which the Diuelles haue, doth chaunge them. For there bee verie manie at this day, who being stuffed as full of wickednesse as euer they can hold, and their words and deedes doe plainly shew that they are no more changed then diuels, which will so brag of their faith, and the strength thereof, that if there should be but tenne in the whole Countrie saued, they hope to be of them: they neuer vnderstood the doctrine which y e Lord teacheth in this place: God giue vs vnderstanding [Page 200]that we be not seduced, but that wee may seeke at the hands of Christ, to giue vs a faith which may differ from that which the diuels haue. Here also shall appeare the ignorance of the Papists: They would beare men in hand, that Saint Iames doth speak of the same faith, which Saint Paul doth, and that he plainly affirmeth it doth not alone iustifie. But see here as he said before, What auaileth it if a man say he hath faith and hath no workes, can that faith which is but in words, or the dead faith saue him? So now hee telleth more plainly, what faith it is which he speaketh of, which cannot helpe a man, euen that which the diuell hath. Is not that beleefe which S. Paul saith doth iustifie, wrought by the holie Ghost? Shall we bee so blasphemous as to say the Diuels are partakers of him? You may well perceiue therefore that Saint Iames doeth speake nothing against that which Saint Paul hath prooued, how Christ alone is our righteousnesse, whom wee take holde of onelie by Faith: for hee doeth but shewe that the dead picture of Faith doeth not saue. Remember well then what Faith is here spoken of, and the controuersie is soone decided.
The Apostle now proceedeth to his last reason, which because it is wonderfull strong, he vseth as it were a certaine Preface vnto it, least we should passe lightly ouer it, without due consideration. But wilt thou vnderstand (saith hee) O thou vaine man, that the faith which is without works is dead? See how vehemently hee thundereth here against [Page 201]the carnall professour, calling him a vaine man, likewise wilt thou vnderstand, can not those former reasons satisfie thee, are they not strong enough to perswade thee, or plaine enough to teach thee? I will let thee see such a reason, that neither thou norall the world, shall be able for to gainsay, it is so strong and so manifest, that it will stoppe the mouthes of all the cauillers: and force them to confesse, will they nill they, that the faith that is without workes is dead. See how marueilously the holy ghost doth labor to driue vs from trusting to this broken staffe, and to force vs to seeke after the true and right beleefe, if wee haue any care to saue our soules. And doubtlesse daily experience doeth teach vs how needefull a thing this is. For the greatest number of professours thinke nothing lesse needful then to seek increase of faith: they suppose and they will say, they beleeue well enough, they feele no want at all, what should preaching doe, they can but beleeue. In very deed this dead faith of theirs, seemes to them to be verie strong, it cannot be shaken, neither is it tried or tempted, for to what purpose should the Deuill much labour to ouerthrowe it: but those which haue any faith indeed, do feele what neede there is to vse all meanes to strengthen it. But let vs come to the matter; hee prooueth now by examples, that the true faith is knowen by good workes: the first example is of Abraham: thus it is to be opened: yee know that Abraham was an holy man, and a right man indeede, hee [Page 202]was highly in fauour with God, the couenant was made with him, that in his seede all nations of the earth should be blessed: ye will then confesse that hee had the right faith, there is no doubt at all in that. Likewise ye must needs graunt, that as there is but one God, one mediatour, so there is but one faith: whereupon it followeth, that as many as haue such a faith, or the same faith which was in Abraham shall be saued, and none els: for although euery one of the children of Abraham doe not attaine to the same measure and strength that their father did, Ephes. 4.5. 1. Tim. 2.5. yet they are like him, and haue the same beleefe. Then I beseech you, obserue well the second part, wherein is declared how the faith of Abraham was fruitfull, and did declare and shewe forth it selfe by good workes, Gen. 21. for hee offered his sonne Isaac vpon the Altar. Whereupon it doeth also follow that all his children and all the sonnes of God, doe declare and shewe forth their faith, by their good deeds. And whosoeuer they be which doe not so, they are degenerates and bastards, none of his children, nor yet partakers of any blessing with him, for their faith is dead, and therefore they are not aliue: do you not see, dearly beloued, the marueilous force of this reason, and that it is as cleere as the sunne? Heere is no starting hole left for a man to hide himselfe in, nor to creepe out at, but hee is holden fast to this, that if hee will be saued, he must so beleeue, that he declare and shew forth to the worlde by his good workes an holy life, how hee [Page 203]walketh in the steps of his faithfull father Abraham. But why doth he choose this one worke of Abraham before all the rest? For his life did shine with holy workes, he was mercifull to the poore, he entertained & lodged strangers, he was peaceable with all men, iust and true in all his dealings: doubtlesse this did excell all the rest, and so farre passe them, that it may well enough be mentioned instead of them all, it did declare a wonderfull faith and loue towards God, as we may easily see, considering all the whole circumstances of the storie. God hath called him out of his natiue country, and from his fathers house, into a strange land: hee had promised him a sonne by his wife Sara, of whome the blessed seed should come; he performed this promise in his old age, euen when Sara was by nature past childbearing, Gen. 21.12. he had no other child by her, the promise was made in none but in him. In Isaac shall thy seede be blessed.
Ech man shall now be driuen to confesse, that here was a great triall, when God doeth bid him take his onely sonne, euen Isaac, and goe three daies iourney to the place which he would shew him, and to offer him vpon the altar a slaine sacrifice. How great a griefe is it for a louing father to loose a sonne which hee loueth dearely, especially when hee hath no more sonnes? then how much griefe might this be, not onely to see his sonne slaine, but also to slay him with his owne handes: and most of all that childe, in whome the couenant of eternall life was made, [Page 204]because Christ should come of him, who beeing dead, all hope of saluation did die with him. All this did not withhold, but the faith of Abraham carried so great a loue in him and feare towardes God, that hee neuer grudged at the matter, nor neuer made delay, but went indeed to haue slain his sonne, hauing bound him vpon the wood, and hauing taken in his hand the sacrificing knife, to kill him. Then the Angell of the Lord from heauen did forbid him. Before the Lorde it was as if it had been done, because Abraham did fully purpose to doe it: then wee see plainly by this, what the true faith is. But if any man should obiect and say, this example is not fit, euerie man can not be like Abraham, nor haue such a faith as hee had, hee was a rare man, few or none to be compared with him: Saint Iames doth answer, If ye thinke this example to be too high, and that yee are not to be measured by it, I will shewe you another as low: what say yee to Rahab the harlot, was not shee iustified by workes, did not her faith declare it selfe by good workes? Can ye take any exception against this example? Will yee not be ashamed that your faith should not be like hers? As the faith of Abrahā did vtter it selfe to the world, so did hers, whereby she shewed her selfe to be a right daughter of Abraham, although shee were not of his posteritie according to the flesh, but came of one of those cursed nations, which God had commaunded the children of Israel to roote out and destroy, yet I say, shee was his daughter, [Page 205]according as Saint Paul setteth it forth in the Epistle to the Romanes, that hee should be the father not onely of them which are of the Circumcision, but also of those that walke in the steps of the faith of our father Abraham: like as all his children both of the Iewes and Gentiles must doe, which will be blessed with their faithfull father Abraham. Then wee haue here the example of the father of all the faithfull, with the example of one of his daughters, which had been a poore harlot, what excuse remaineth, or what can wee pretend, shall wee not blush, and be ashamed to say that we beleeue well, and take our selues to be the children of Abraham and the children of God, when we are no more like him, then (as the common saying is) an apple is like an oister? Christ our Sauiour doeth vse this reason against the Pharisies in the Gospell of Saint Iohn, If yee were Abrahams children (saith he) ye would doe the workes of Abraham: but now you go about to kill mee, a man that hath tolde you the trueth which I haue heard of God: this did not Abraham. And a little after: Ye are of your father the deuill, and the lustes of your father yee will doe. What would ye haue more plaine than this? Euen the verie seed and posteritie of Abraham, which tooke themselues to be the children of Abraham and the children of God, yet Christ Iesus telleth them plainely they are the children of the deuill, and why? Because their workes were not like the workes of Abraham, their beliefe was not like [Page 206]his, but it was dead. Shall wee not then as boldly say at this day, nay rather, doth not Christ speake as plainly as he did? and telleth vngodly men to their face, howsoeuer yee bragge of your faith, it is but dead: and howsoeuer yee boast and take your selues to be the children of God, yet in verie deede, vnlesse yee returne from your vngodly waies, and shew forth the fruites of a true & liuely faith, yee are the children of the deuill: trust not vnto your vaine hope and deade faith, for it will but deceiue you. Dearely beloued, let vs not be so mad, when God telleth vs this with his own mouth, as to beleeue the contrarie, and to perswade our selues wee shall doe well enough, although we continue in our sinnes. This is a most pestilent craft of Sathan, and commeth from the roote of Infidelitie, as yee may see in our great grandmother Eue: God had told her and Adam, that what day soeuer they should eate of the tree, they should die the death: the deuill told her, yee shall not die, she beleeued him, but beleeued not God, shee thought euen as the deuill tolde her, shee should doe well enough, or els shee would neuer haue eate thereof: we haue sucked this poison from her breastes: when God telleth vs, if your faith bring not foorth good workes, it is deade, it can not helpe yee, if yee continue in these wicked deedes, yee are the children of the deuill yee must speedily repent, for yee can not when yee would. No, no, saith the deuill on the other side, that is not true, your faith is good [Page 207]enough, goe on, yee shall doe well, God hath mercie in store, yee may repent afterward. Now the most doeth beleeue the deuill in this, and giue no credit at all vnto God, and neuer seeke to trie themselues, whether they be in good case or not.
When the Apostle saith here, that Abraham was iustified by workes, and that Rahab was iustified by workes, &c. Wee must note that this word Iustified is taken diuers waies in the scriptures, which is one cause (as I noted before) why Saint Paul and Saint Iames seeme to be contrary; Saint Paul proouing that we are iustified by faith, taketh it as contrarie to this worde condemned, for being by our sinnes guiltie, and to receiue the sentence of condemnation, we are in Christ (into whose mysticall body wee are incorporate thorough faith) acquit and discharged, which is called iustification: this cannot be by the workes of the lawe, because there is no perfection in the deedes of any, but euen the most pure are vncleane and spotted. Therefore as Saint Paul saith, they are all vnder the curse, which holde of the workes of the law: for it is written, Cursed is euerie one which continueth not in all things which are written in the booke of the lawe to doe them. The reason of this is to bee considered in the most holy and pure nature of God, vnto whome no vncleane thing can be coupled, no vnpure thing (although it be but in part) can abide his presence, or haue fellowship with him.
The word Iustifie, is also taken in this sense, as when a man doth declare and shewe forth before men, that hee is a righteous person also before God: and that is the meaning of the word in this place, that looke how by faith wee are iustified before God: so by the fruits of our faith, wee are iustified, that is, declared to bee iust before men.
For proofe that the Scripture doeth vse the word Iustified in this fense, looke vpon the saying of Dauid. That thou maiest be iustified in thy saying, and pure when thou iudgest: there it can signifie no more but that God might shewe and declare himselfe to be iust. In the Gospell of Saint Luke chap. 16. vers. 15. You are they (saith Christ to the Pharisies) which iustifie your selues before men, but God doth know your hearts. In this saying it is most apparant, that there is a iustifying before men, which the Pharisies in coloured hypocrisie did seeke for; but Christ telleth them, they were neuer the better, because they were not of vpright heart before God. The word is also taken in another sense, which I omit. If any mā will now demand how it can be prooued, that Saint Iames doth vse it in this latter sense rather then in the former? I answer, that the verie place it selfe, and goe no further, doeth declare this thing: for when the Apostle saith thus, Some man will say, shew me thy faith by thy workes, is it not apparant, that hee speaketh of that which is before men or declared vnto men, and not of that which is before [Page 209]God? In like manner, when he saith, Abraham was iustified by workes, when hee offered his sonne Isaac vpon the altar. Doth not the scripture shewe, that before God Abraham was iustified long before by faith? If it be obiected againe, that it may also be said, how hee was before that time iustified before men, or that hee had shewed by his deeds vnto men, that hee did feare and loue God, and then what should hinder but that it may bee taken for a more full and perfect iustification, or an increase thereof, as wel before God as before men? I answere, that before God a man beeing iustified, to speake properly there is no increase thereof, for hee is fully and wholly discharged and acquite, or els it is no iustification. But because wee haue receiued the grace of iustification but in part and not in full measure, therefore our iustifying before men is more and more declared by degrees, as good workes doe more and more abound in vs, and so Abraham was by this one worke more iustified before men, then by all the rest of his deedes, and therefore it may well be set downe in stead of all the rest We see here then that because by the scriptures this must needs be taken for an increase of iustification in our father Abraham, that it must necessarily be vnderstood of that iustification which is before men: ye see now the meaning of this text and the drift and scope of the Apostle is laid open vnto ye, but my chiefe purpose [Page 210]is yet behinde, and that wherein wee are to be wrought vpon yet remaineth, which is a more particular application and handling of this doctrine. For we must not passe away thus with the matter, vnlesse we mind to take small fruit thereby.
Yee will confesse these things which I haue handled to be true, as of necessitie we are forced thereunto, wee can not but graunt that the holy Ghost hath giuen a perfect touchstone: then am I to exhort you in the name of God, & as ye tender and loue the saluation of your soules, to giue attentiue heede a little, and not to let this thing slip away from yee: Doe ye graunt that the faith which is without workes is dead? and that it is no better then the faith of deuils? And yet will yee still suppose, that idolators, swearers, railers, adulterers, couetous worldlings, and griping vsurers, and such like are in good case, or continuing such, can hope for mercie? Doe yee confesse that there is but one true faith, which was the faith of Abraham and Rahab? Doe yee also acknowledge that the same faith in them did shew it selfe by good deedes? And will yee still accept it for a sufficient proofe of a good and sound testimonie of a true beleefe, when any man can say, I doe hurt no man, I liue vprightly, and pay euery man his owne, I haue alwaies beene reputed and taken for an honest man, what would ye require more of me, I liue as my neighbours doe, [Page 211]I trust God will hold me excused, although hee haue no regard of any obedience to the worde of God, to consider wherein his glorie doth consist, nor yet any care of men, to profite either their soules or their bodies: but contenteth himselfe with this, if hee doe them no good, to do them no harme.
I will shewe you dearely beloued, how these sorts of people are declued by two foule errors, which this text doth most strongly ouerthrowe: the first is this, that they looke but vnto men, and restraine their dutie vnto them, whereas they shoulde chiefely looke vnto that which they owe vnto God, and then to that which belongeth to their breethren: the second is, that they suppose themselues bound no further but to abstaine from hurting, without regard of doing the duties of loue, wherein one man is to profit and further another.
As concerning the first of these, both the example of Abraham, and also of Rahab, doe manifestly conuince them, because the fruites of their faith or the workes whereby they were iustified, did not so much respect man as God, for in Abraham there appeareth only a loue towards God, for whose sake he was contented to forget the affection of a father, & to shew that although he loued Isaac dearly, yet he loued God more: so that if we feel our loue to the Lord our god, to be so small that it can not preuaile with vs, to kill & [Page 212]mortifie the lustes of sinne, and vaine pleasures of the flesh: how shall we perswade our selues that wee are like Abraham, which had denyed the loue of himselfe so farre, that he did neuer grudge, but would willingly haue killed his sonne: Rahab after shee had made confession what she did beleeue concerning the God of Israel, for the same Gods sake, for the true religion, & for the Church and people of God, tooke the messengers & did hide them, to the hazard of her life and all that shee had, affirming to the king when hee sent to seeke them, that they were departed. Doeth not this improoue the faith of those which for the religion of GOD are so farre off from hazarding their liues and goods, that they dare not be seene when neuer so little danger doth arise? wherein are those like vnto Rahab, which will turne with euery winde? and a man can not tell what religion they be of: they will be sure to row with the tide, and neuer to striue against the streame: doe such now iustifie them selues like Rahab? haue they such a faith as shee had? No dearely beloued, they are as yet verie infidels, and loue them selues and the worlde, more then they loue GOD and his truth: this thing then is most euident, that the true beleefe doth make all those that haue it, ready and willing to lose their liues and their goods for the Gospell: this must not seeme to be a strange doctrine, when as our Sauiour telleth vs in sundry places, that hee that [Page 213]doth not forsake all, and take vp his crosse and follow him, can not be his disciple. Well, wee must therefore be so hote and zealous in the profession of true religion, that it cause vs to forget our owne state and commoditie: we must haue so burning a loue to Gods trueth, that nothing may be able to quench the same. Wee must not stagger and varie, because wee shall endure trouble. Let vs conclude this point, wherein it is proued that they erre and are deceiued, which do not make account of keeping religion pure, of louing it before all other things, and so of giuing to God his due honour. Remember that from hence ye are to fetch the first part of the true description of a godly man, and the triall of the iustifying faith which is but one, and therefore worketh alike in all which are partakers of it, though not in the like measure, and withall marke how farre the holy ghost doth differ in setting forth a righteous man from the common manner of worldlings, whereas he taketh it to be the chiefe worke which respecteth God himselfe & his truth: they passe ouer that, and count it no matter though a man be an idolater, or superstitious, or a swearer, which doeth not reuerence the name of God, so that hee be a friendly man to his friend, and such like, how great an enemie he be to the worde of God, it skilleth not: these are bruit beasts without vnderstanding, verie Atheistes, which will say plainly they can see no difference betweene the [Page 214]papists and the professours of the gospell: both because they are not able to iudge of doctrine, and also that they look but vnto men. Now let vs come to the second thing wherein they erre, and which this text doth confute sharply: they suppose (as I told ye) that men are to haue no further regard but to this, not to hurt, passing by all those duties, wherein they are to doe good vnto their brethren, not duly considering how the lawe of God doth not only bind vs to abstaine from hurting our neighbour, but also doth most straigtly tie vs to doe all good deeds vnto them: so that he is guilty before God, not only which committeth that which the lawe forbiddeth, but also which leaueth the thing vndone which the law inioyneth. Now then because the true faith bringeth vs to haue care to obey God wholly. Saint lames requireth that a man should shewe his faith, not onely by leauing that which is euill, but also by the perfourmance of that which is good: for thus he saith, Shew me thy faith by thy deeds: and that faith which is without workes is dead. Here by the way obserue by comparison, how farre off are those from grace, which swarme full of vncleane vices, and their whole race is nothing but a continuall sinning: whereas this is euidently here prooued, that such men as carrie a great shewe of vprightnes, in refraining from sundrie vices, are still without testimonie of true beleefe, because their holy deeds doe not appeare, for when [Page 215]as the holy scriptures doe testifie, that the heart is purified by faith, that those are borne againe in the new and spirituall birth, that they are new creatures, and haue a new heart, and a right spirit, created and renued in them, it must needs be that they are prepared vnto euery good worke, they haue not only put off the olde man with his corrupt lustes, but haue also put on the new man, which is created in righteousnes & true holines: & as they haue walked in darkenes, so now they walke in the light. There is one step yet further in this matter, I trust that as yee will confesse this, That if those doe not beleeue well which haue no good workes to shewe, although they bee in some things vpright, and much more the foule & filthy liuers which dishonour God and his truth: so ye will also be brought to see, that those miserable men are yet further off, which barke against this holy doctrine, and can not abide that a man should say to the wicked and vngodly, thou art in the way to hell, thou shalt die the death, if thou returne not from these euils. They may thunder and raile against men, and say they vtter damnation: but let them looke if they can quench the light which the holy ghost hath giuen in this text. Let vs returne to the former matter againe. Wee must not only abstaine frō euil, but also do good: there be many likewise deceiued in their doing good, restraining it to the baser and lesser part: they looke but vnto the bodies of their brethren, [Page 216]and suppose they are to haue no further regard but of them, to relieue and ease the miseries of the flesh, let the soule be neuer so blind, neuer so sick, in neuer so great danger of eternall destruction, they haue no pitie of that, which doeth bewray that they see no further then this life, they haue no true loue nor pitie in them, for then would they loue the soules of men, which are so precious, they would pitie the wofull miserie that they be in. For how absurd a thing is this, that one should be carefull to case the calamitie which lasteth but for a day, and not respect that which is eternall? I must therfore here againe admonish ye, that such as will haue proofe of their faith by good workes, must exercise the same as well to the soules as to the bodies of men, and because therin doth stand the greatest loue of all other, they are therein to shew themselues most earnest. There is no more excellent note of faith, and of the true feare and loue of God, then when a man is grieued, and mourneth to see men out of the way to life, running headlong in their sinnes vnto destruction, and when as he doth in loue and pitie admonish them, and seeke by instruction to draw them out of the snares of the deuill. On the contrary side, hee can neuer say he hath any droppe of grace, which delighteth and sporteth himselfe, at the lewde and wanton behauiour of other men. Iudge deare brethren these Cockbraines, which can not be merrie, but at the sinfull and prophane [Page 217]speeches of vaine men: doe they shew the fruites of faith? Those abominable beasts, which delight to make men dronk, to the intent they may laugh: are they of GOD, or of the diuell? We must diligently exercise the contrarie, labouring to draw one another to God: and to conuert their soules which goe astray: which is the speciall and chiefe good work that we can doe vnto men. To feed the hungrie, to clothe the naked, to visit the sicke, and those which are in bonds, to open as it were the bowels of mercie and compassion to all that are in miserie, are very excellent and glorious fruites of faith, and haue great promises of reward in the holie Scriptures; yet are they not comparable to these, when the soule is sicke in prison, and in the chaines of Satan, to visit and releeue it. When it is pining away for want of heauenly foode, to minister vnto it: when it is full of grieuous sores and deadly wounds, to giue holesome medicines and salues vnto it, to mourne with the bowels of pitie and compassion for it. From hence it ariseth that all true faithfull hearts doe sobbe and groane with sorrow, when they see men left without instruction and when they behold the desolations and ruines of the Church, it doth pinch them euen at the heart, it causeth bitter teares to flow out of their eyes, when they behold any famine & death of the food of life: and when they see them runne from sea to sea, & from the one end of the land to the other to seeke for it. When they see the young [Page 218]man and the beautifull virgin perish for thirst, he that shall deny this, or stand in doubt thereof, neuer knew as yet what the vse and benefite of the worde is, nor yet what that loue in the spirit is, which the Lord commendeth vnto vs. I might here stand long in particulars, to shew the crueltie of those parents, which suffer their children to be without the knowledge of God, and to perish in their sinnes. For one of the chiefe fruits of their faith doth stand in this which the Apostle commaundeth. Ephe. 6.4. Fathers prouoke not your children to wrath, but bring them vp in the nurture and instruction of the Lord. For those which haue the riches and wealth of the world, the holie Ghost faith: 1. Ioh. 3.17. He that hath this worlds good, and seeth his brother stand in neede, and shutteth vp his compassion from him, how dwelleth the loue of God in him? If this bee true, that the rich men of the world doe not loue GOD when they will not part with their riches, to relieue that miserable carcase of their brethren: then doubtlesse it is a more strong argument against them, when as so many soules perish, for want of good and pure instruction, which by their wealth they might procure, if they did not make more account of their riches, then of the saluation of men. Gods word pronounceth them blessed, which imploy their goods to feede the poore: then how much more blessed a thing is it when they are imployed to the ministring of spirituall foode, which neuer perisheth? But let [Page 219]vs come to those which haue the charge of soules, what is the principall good worke, which they are to shewe their faith by: and wherein they are to declare their loue towards Christ and his Church. Iohn 21.15 Simon Ioanna louest thou me? Feede my sheepe, feede my Lambes, feede my sheepe. When as therefore the hireling, the idle drone, and the idoll shepheard haue the flocke of the sheepe and lambes of Christ, and doe not feede them, or at the least doe so feede them, that they are neuer the better: where is the faith which they boast of? is it any other then the dead faith and the faith of Diuels? Whosoeuer therefore will haue the testimonie of his faith in this calling, hee must execute the office as the Scripture bindeth him. Is it possible that he can giue credit to the word of God, and bee of a right beleefe, and not regarde this? The rest of his good deedes, whereby some man will say he doth shew his faith, are no good deedes: for if hee did them of loue towards God and his brethren, would hee not then doe that, wherein his loue to both should most of all shew it selfe? Can he loue God, and hate God? Can he loue men, and hate men? Or can hee loue God, and not regarde to doe his will? Or can hee loue men, and not care for the saluation of their soules? O my brethren, who cannot say to such a man, Shew me thy faith by thy workes? Who will bee so blind as to thinke such are in good case?
I will now draw towards an ende, onely by [Page 220]this place exhorting euery man while GOD giueth him time and abilitie, to giue himselfe to the exercise of good workes, and the seruice of God. And deare brethren, what should make vs so slack, considering how short our time is, and how great reasons there are to perswade vs: as first to begin with that, which is taught in this place: Is it not a marueilous blessing to haue the witnesse of our faith? Is it not a miserable curse, to be without the true peace of conscience, and to abide still in doubt? Doeth not God promise vs also, although wee can deserue nothing, but when we haue done all that we can, wee are still vnprofitable seruants, that all our good workes shall be rewarded, Mat. 10.42. Luk. 12.33. euen to a cup of colde water, which is giuen for his sake? Make ye bagges which neuer waxe olde, or treasure which neuer faileth in heauen, &c. Shall not the promise of rewarde mooue vs? Goe further, how deare and precious ought the name of our God to bee vnto vs? how much ought it to delight vs to heare it magnified? how much ought wee to abhorre to see it stained and dishonoured? Is not his name honoured, when those which call vpon him, are fruitfull in good workes? Iohn 15.8. Herein saith Christ, is my Father glorified, that ye goe and bring foorth much fruit. Also he saith, Let your light so shine before men, that they may see your good workes, Matt. 5.16. and glorifie your father which is in heauen. Is not Gods name dishonoured by the euil conuersation of those which [Page 221]professe his word? Saith not Saint Paul, Rom. 2.24. The name of God is euill spoken of, through you, among the heathen? Ought not the Gospell to be deare vnto vs? Is it not in the mouth of the greatest number of worldlings, when they see the euill deedes of professors? Loe, these are your Gospellers, here is their holie doctrine, these are they which hunt after Sermons, ye may see what they are, and what their teaching is, they haue as fewe good workes as other men, they are all in wordes. O wretches, shall not these things mooue vs to let the world see our faith and loue towards God, by our good works? Likewise, is there any greater loue which can bee shewed towards men, then when they shall be mooued by our good deeds, to glorifie God in the day of their visitation, when our godly dealing shall cause them to confesse that it is an holie religion which wee professe, and so giue eare and ioyne themselues vnto the same? O happie man which by his holie life is a meane to draw others from their euill waies, and to bring them to bee schollers in the same schoole that he is. Contrariwise, what a wofull and miserable wretch is that which slaundereth and dishonoureth the holie worde by his sinfull life, which driueth other from it, and so thrusteth them on headlong to destruction. Ovncharitable man, shal not the bloud of such in some sort be laide to thy charge, when thou driuest them from the Lorde and his trueth, as much as lyeth in thee, and driuest them headlong [Page 222]to destruction. I might proceede to many particulars, but then I should be ouer tedious. The Lord plant these things in our hearts, and giue vs grace to continue in all goodnesse to our liues ende, to his glorie, and our eternall comfort. Amen.
A Sermon on the third Chapter of Saint James.
1 Be not many masters, my brethren, knowing that wee shall receiue the greater condemnation.
2 For in many things wee sinne all. If any man sinne not in word, he is a perfect man, and able to bridle the whole bodie.
3 Beholde, wee put bits into the horses mouthes, that they should obey vs, and we turne about all their bodie.
4 Behold also the ships, which though they bee so great, and are driuen of fierce windes, yet are they turned about with a very small rudder, whither soeuer the gouernour listeth.
5 Euen so the tongue is a little member, and boasteth of great things. Behold how great a thing a little fire kindleth.
6 And the tongue is fire, yea a world of wickednesse: so is the tongue set among our members that it defileth the whole bodie, and setteth on [Page 224]fire the course of nature, and is it selfe set on fire of hell.
7 For the whole nature of wilde beasts, and of birds, and of creeping things, and of things of the sea is tamed, and hath been tamed of the nature of man.
8 But the tongue can no man tame, it is an vnrulie euill full of deadlie poyson.
9 Therewith blesse wee God euen the father, and therewith curse we men, which are made after the image of God.
10 Out of one mouth proceedeth blessing and cursing: my brethren, these things ought not so to be.
11 Doth a fountaine send forth at one place sweet water and bitter?
12 Can the figge-tree, my brethren, bring foorth oliues either a vine figges? so can no fountaine make both salt water and sweet.
THis portion of holie Scripture, beloued in the Lord, containeth in it two things. The one of them is a precept against rigorous iudging of our brethren: the other is for the ordering and guiding of the tongue in generall. Men offend generally and commonly in them both, and the offences therein committed bee not light, but very heinous in the sight of God. As touching the former, how heinous it is it appeareth in this, that he saith, knowing [Page 223]that wee shall receiue the greater condemnation. The hainousnesse of the offences committed in the other is manifest by the verie speeches of the Apostle, by which he setteth foorth the poison of the tongue. And in the first chapter of this Epistle, vers. 26. he saith, If anie man among you seeme to bee religious and bridleth not his tongue, but deceiueth his owne heart, that mans religion is vaine. Heerby then it is euident that the matters be of great importance, and such as it standeth vs neerly vpon to be well instructed in: and therfore I pray you let vs hearken attentiuely to the voice of our God, and make conscience to obey the same: for that is requisite also vnlesse we will deceiue our selues, as hee speaketh in the first chapter, touching such as be hearers of the word onlie, and not doers. And doubtlesse hee that shall looke vpon the profession of the Gospel, which is at this day among men, and withall consider how common the vices of the tongue be, and what the Lord here pronounceth against them, it will euen abash and astonish him, for he shall be euen forced to thinke that there is scarce any true religion to be found among men, seeing there be so few which are not rigorous Iudges; and scarce any that doe bridle their tongue.
But let vs come to the words of the Text. Bee not many masters, my brethren, knowing we shall receiue the greater condemnation: for in many thinges wee sinne all. Heere bee three braunches in this: the first is the precept, Be not manie masters, [Page 224]my brethren. The second is a threatening of terrible vengeance, if we do not eschewe that vice, which is in these words, Knowing that wee shall receiue the greater condemnation. The third, rendreth a reason both whie men should not be rigorous and seucre in iudging their brethren, and also that if they be, their iudgment shall bee the heauier before God, in these wordes, For in many thinges we sin all.
Now to the first branch, which is the precept, Be not many masters. Saint lames speaketh somwhat darklie in this, because Master, or masters, is a word of office in the Scriptures. Christ is called so, and rightlie, for he is the great master. Ye call me, saith he to his Apostles, Ioh 13. vers. 13. Ho didaskalos, master and Lord, and ye say right, I am so: And Saint Paule saith, that Christ hath some Apostles, some prophets, some Euangelists, some pastors and Didaskalous, that is Doctors, teachers, or as we translate it heer in Saint Iames, Masters. The word doth cause some to take it that he meaneth heere the publike office of teachers, and especiallie because he saith, be not many masters: for in that he saith, be not many, it seemeth that he alloweth the Mastership which hee heere speaketh of, in some few: otherwise, whie doth he not say (if he speake of a thing, which is simplie a vice in it selfe) My brethren, let no man be a master? And so they take it, that he reprooueth that great vice, when men are so ready to thrust themselues into the Ministerie, which they [Page 225]should not doe so rashlie, being indeed vnfit. This carieth a colour in it to lead vs to take the precept of the Apostle heere, as that hee willeth vs that manie should not enter into the publike office of Doctors, seeing God giueth gifts but to a few, to be able to discharge it well. But indeede hee doth not heere deale with that publike mastership, but with a vice wherein each man taketh vpon him to be a seuere censurer, a iudge and a condemner of others, for in this men take vpon them to be masters. If it shall be obiected, that then the holie Apostle might more plainlie haue said, Let no man be a master, seeing no man may be a seuere and rigorous condemner of others: I answere, that hee applyeth his speech according to the sin which he reproueth for almost all take vpon thē to be masters, & imperiouslie to iudge and controwle all others. As in the diseases of the bodie, if a man haue an infirmitie, hee shall find manie Physitions: for almost all men and women will haue some one medicine or other to prescribe, and not knowing the complexion or constitution of the bodie or from what manner of cause the disease groweth, though sometimes they hit right, yet often they misse, and so hurt. If one should speake and say, let there not be many Physitions, it must bee taken against all such vnskilfull ministring of Physicke. And so heere when he saith, Be not manie masters, hee both noteth the vice to be common, reprooueth it that there be many seuere and rigorous condemners [Page 226]of their brethren. As if hee should say, Let not this fault remaine, that there bee so manie masters: not (by saying, many) allowing it in any one, for it is the fault which our Sauiour forbiddeth, Matth. 7. vers. 1.2. Men are naturallie giuen to be sharp sighted and curious about other mens faultes: yea they will pronounce very hardlie and rigorouslie of them. Moreouer they doe not only iudge small faults to be hainous offences in others: but also depraue and take in euill part that often times, which is well done, or which may be well construed: especially where there is entred an opinion or conceit of great knowledge aboue others. As wee see it is almost the whole religion of many to depraue and to espie faultes euen in the best men, and therein they glorie much, and seeme therby to be great masters excelling al others. For such as do sharply finde faultes, do highlie please themselues as men in a more perfect estate. Of these it is written, Prou. 30. vers. 12. There is a generation which is clean in their owne eies, which are not washed from their filthinesse. These are become so great masters, that they disdaine to be taught by anie: they bee masters, they be disciples no longer. If a man do not please them, and as it were euen fit their humour in euerie small quillitie, all that he doth, be he neuer so excellent, is with them nothing worth. Against this vncharitable and vnbrotherlie seueritie, the threatening is added, Knowing that wee shall receiue the greater damnation. This [Page 227]sheweth how highlie God is displeased with that kinde of men, against whome there is so heauy iudgement threatened. It is to this purpose to terrifie men from so foule a sinne, in which they doe please themselues as in a speciall vertue. For they goe oftentimes away with it, as it were a zeale of godlinesse against sinne. It teacheth also on the contrarie, how much it pleaseth God, that we iudge of the frailties of our brethren with charitie, with pitie and compassion, and with that spirit of meeknes which the Apostle requireth, Galath. 6. ver. 1. The reason of both these doth appeare in the wordes following in the third branch, For in many thinges wee sin all. For first it followeth vpon their owne iudgement which they giue so rigorouslie against their brethren, that the iudgement of God is iust against them, hauing the same faults or as great, yea often times greater, as our Sauiour setteth it forth, How seest thou a mote in thy brothers eie, and beholdest not the beame that is in thine own ete? Mat. 7. This being the state of rigorous carpers at the faults of others, that small things amisse they espie in their brethren, and condemne the same with rigour, when as they haue in themselues foule offences, which they spare, they couer and they mittigate with excuses: shall not the iudgement of God be iust and seuere against them? About this matter S. Paul reasoneth thus, Thou art therfore inexcusable O man, whosoeuer thou art, that iudgest another, for in that thou iudgest another, thou condemnest [Page 228]thy selfe, for thou doest the same things which condemnest others. Now we knowe that the iudgement of God is according to trueth against those which doe such thinges. Doest thou thinke this, O man, which iudgest those which doe such thinges, and doest them, that thou shalt escape the iudgement of God? Rom. 2.1.2.3. We might reason thus, If I a sinfull and corrupt man do condemne others as euill men not worthie to bee spared, for such and such sinnes which they commit, then how shall I escape the iudgment of the most iust and righteous God, seeing I am also guiltie? Wee shall somtimes heare some that professe the gospel, sweare some small oth, a fault indeed to be condemned, and a fault ouer common: for the holie seripture is plaine, Sweare not at all. Nowe some that refraine swearing, will bee so rigorous, and vncharitable and so seuere in iudging the partie for this, as to be void of all religion and feare of God, when as in the meane time they do not see a vaineglorie, a selfe-loue, a bitter wrath and anger which in themselues, if it be mooued, is as hot as fire, with sundry other foule sinnes. If motes (as our Sauiour calleth the smaller frailties & faultes in men) be iudged by vs so seuerely: thē how shal such foule and lothsome sins in the iudgers escape the sentence of God? now thē as this proueth that he which is a rigorous iudge against his brother, cannot escape the seuerity of gods iudgment, because he is also guiltie in the things for which hee condēneth another, so may it also mitigate our seueritie, [Page 229]it may moue vs vnto a moderation in our sentence which we are so ready to giue of others, when we see them slip. For thus it shuld be in our mind: beholding my selfe I see that I sin in many things, I am full of imperfections, I would haue the Lord to shew mercie and pitie towards me: I would not haue men rigorouslie to iudge of me, but with charitie and compassion. And shall I not then when I see my brethren in the same case be fauourable towardes them? would I find mercie at the handes of God? or would I haue men charitable towardes mee? And yet without mercie, charitie, or compassion I iudge them rigorouslie, being but in the same estate and condition that I my selfe am in? Iudge in your selues brethren, is it not equall, when as in many things we sinne all, that if we would haue mercie and compassion shewed towards vs, that we should then lay aside rigour and shew mercie and compassion towardes our brethren which are weake and fraile, and subiect vnto manifold temptations euen as we be. What a peruersnesse is this, that I should thinke my selfe worthie to be pitied, and not others? I would haue all men deale charitablie towardes me, and I again to shew no charitie. I may touch others at my pleasure: but if any touch me, it may not bee endured. As looke vpon these great masters which S. Iames doth speak of, that carpe daylie at the faults of others, and you shall see that when they haue whipped other men with the scourge of the tongue, and [Page 230]pierced them through as with a sword, if any doe but touch them but euen as it were with the prick of a pin, how they startle & how they cal for charity: they feel not that which they doe vnto their brethrē, whē they make smal faults to be haynous offences, yea when they peruersly depraue that which is wel done, it is very light: but if any speak a word against some fault of theirs, the case is altered, it is sore iniurie; if it be a fault, yet they ought to deale charitablie. Heerby it doth appeare what an high price men do set themselues at, and how basely they doe esteeme of all others. Other men (because of their sins) be stark naught, not to bee regarded nor pitied: wee hauing the same sins, or as great are still very precious. Thus may we see how far men are a wry frō that which they ought to be. The Lord calleth vs from it, and it is our dutie, if we wil be wise, to seek to be cured of so grieuous a disease. A right precious & an acceptable thing it is to God, when we can so consider and iudge of our selues amōg others, as that we value our selues with them as poore sinners to be pitied, and so become pitifull also & ful of mercie towards them. For that is it which the Lord saith by the prophet. I wil haue mercy & not sacrifice. Osee. 6.7 But here we must beware that it be charitie and mercie which wee shewe towardes our brethren, and not an irreligious cloking of sinne, or soothing men vp in euil. For manie vnder pretence of this, that wee are commaunded not to iudge, will haue no faults to bee reprooued, but [Page 231]euerie man haue to doe onlie with himselfe, and let others alone. This is a bad collection, this is contrarie to the doctrine of the holie Scriptures, which willeth vs to admonish one another. Mat. 18. vers. 15. It is contrarie to the rule of charity as it is written, Thou shalt not hate thy brother in thy heart, but thou shalt plainlie rebuke thy neighbour, and suffer him not to sinne, Leuit. 19. vers. 17. And our Sauiour Christ when he saith, Iudge not, doeth not will vs that we should not admonish and reprooue our brethren for their faultes. so wee doe it rightlie. For hee doeth not say. What hast thou to doe with the moate that is in thy brothers eie, or why medlest thou with the faultes of others? but cast first the beame out of thine owne eie, and then maist thou see cleerely to cast the moat out of thy brothers eie. Heere is the matter, if we will be right reformers, we must first beginne with our selues. For shall we be fit to teach others that teach not our selues? What good minde can it come from? Can a man be rightlie carefull that another should bee godlie and saued, and not care for godlinesse and saluation in himselfe? Can hee pitie the soules of other men, which pitieth not his own? Againe, what a rebuking is that, when hee is so seuere and rigorous against others small offences, and spareth his owne great sinnes? Wherfore wee may perceiue a great difference betweene that Christian and charitable admonishing & rebuking which the Scripture commandeth, [Page 232]and that rigorous iudging which it forbiddeth. For touching the one, hee that is trulie reformed feeling the grace, the mercie and the loue of God, he is moued with mercie and compassion towards others, and wisheth their reformation to their good. This causeth him to looke into the faultes of his neighbour whom he loueth and wisheth well vnto: and when he doth amisse, he telleth him friendlie of it. Who can say that such a reproouing is to be misliked? Nay, we are all of vs to thank God highlie when hee giueth vs such a friend as will so put vs in mind of our dutie: for wee can see other mens faults, and other men can espie our offences more cleerely than wee our selues. In worldlie matters men are verie willinglie found fault withall: and taught wherein they haue erred, so they see that there come profit vnto them or gaine thereby And shall we not be as willing to haue that tolde vs, which may benefit our soules? But now for those masters which S. Iames speaketh of, their doing is nothing like. They are not reformed themselues, they find not fault of loue. They doe espie faults, they iudge seuerely of them, they carp, they obiect: but not of pitie or compassion, not respecting the good of those whome they so iudge: but to diffame, to discredite, and to bring into contempt. Is it not (thinke you) a verie straunge thing, that these men voide of charitie, and full of great sins, should beare themselues in hand of a more perfect estate then is in others, and take vpon them [Page 233]a mastership, so seuerely to iudge, euen because they can espie faultes? Maruell not, beloued, that the scripture doth so thunder against this kind of people: for their doing is abominable. True it is, that a wise man, when any of these masters spreadeth reports of his faults (if anie frailties or imperfections doe breake from him) or when they vpbraid him with the same to his face, is to make his profite thereby, and not so much to consider with what mind they doe it, as how true it is, and to amend it. For I say if we be wise, we may make great vse of the harde speeches of vncharitable reproouers: for by them oftentimes we hear of some imperfections which our friends are blind in, or at the least are ouer fauorable and will not deale plainelie with vs. Yea and it causeth vs also to bee somewhat the more circumspect and warie in our doinges, when such seuere iudges doe obserue vs narrowly. Thus much touching the first part of this scripture.
The second nowe followeth, which is for the ordering and guiding of the tongue. And this hath two partes: the former part setteth foorth how the ordering of the tongue well carieth such a force with it, though it bee but a little member, that all is well ordered when it is right. And to set foorth this there bee two similitudes vsed, which are of small thinges that yet direct and order great thinges. As the bitte of a bridle is but a small thing, and the rudder of a ship. The second part declareth the woonderfull and exceeding [Page 234]power that the tongue hath, whē it is not wel ordered, vnto all mischief. Where also, least it might seem strange that so infinit euil shuld proceed from so small a thing, he vseth a similitude from a spark of fire, frō which a great matter is set on flame. Further hee sheweth by the cōparison of the nature of y e most wild & cruel things, what an horrible vnrulie euill the tongue is, doing that which is monstrous & as it were against al course of nature. But I wil come to the words as they lie.
If anie man sin not in word, be is a perfect man, and able to bridle the whole bodie. In this proposition, which is, as they say, hypotheticall, hee sheweth that he which is able to rule and doth rule, his tongue so that he doth not offend with it, he is perfect, and doth bridle and order well the whole bodie. For where that little member goeth right al goeth right. But doth not the Apostle put a case here which neuer falleth out? Is there anie man perfect, which sinneth not? It is out of doubt, that if Saint Iames doe meane by a perfect man, such an one as hath no sinne in him, that then hee putteth a case that is neuer founde: & if we take him so, yet his matter standeth sure. For doubtles if there could bee a man absolutelie perfect in his toong, he shuld be perfect throughout. Or if we take him as the scripture doth vse to speake, calling them perfect which are come vnto a sound strength of godlines, and ripe knowledge of God, as 1. Cor. 2.6. We speake wisdome, saith S. Paule, among those which are perfect. And [Page 135]Phil. 3.15. As many as are perfect, let vs thinke his. And Heb. 6. vers. 1. Let vs be caried on vnto perfection. If I say we take perfection so, then look how far a man is growne in all godlines, so farre is it in his tongue, and looke what wanteth in his tongue of such perfection, that he wanteth in all other partes: for the perfection or the want in the whole man goeth with the want and perfection of the tongue. Our Sauiour Christ sheweth the cause, saying. Out of the aboundance of the heart the mouth speaketh: A good man out of the good treasure of his heart bringeth foorth good thinges: and an euill man out of the euill treasure bringeth forth euill things. Matt. 12.34.35. The tongue is the speciall instrument to vtter euerie thing which is in the heart. Look how far the hart is sound and good, so far wil the tongue be good. For let the heart proceede vnto neuer so great perfection, the tongue will vtter it, and be good according to the goodnes of the heart. And look what euill is in the tongue, it commeth from the heart. And when wicked thoughts be in the hart, the tongue cannot so dissemble, but at one time or another they will break foorth in speech: As come to particulars, If the heart be full of light, of knowledge and true wisdome, the tongue will vtter it. If there be darknes, ignorance & error, the speech will bee according. If there bee faith, the toong wil confesse it: if the loue of God, there wil breake foorth praise and thanksgiuing. If meekenesse, the wordes will bee gentle. If pride and [Page 236]wrath, the tongue is fierce and bitter. If chastitie, then pure speech and from vnclean lusts, a foule mouth. What should I rehearse particulars? the tongue is as the heart is in all thinges: a vaine tongue argueth a vaine heart. Let no man stand vpon this and say, words are but winde, it is no great matter what a mans wordes bee, there is no harme done, it is but communication. This is an ignorant speech, for the wordes are of such waight, that our Sauiour saith, Of euerie idle word you shall gine a reckoning at the day of iudgment. By thy wordes thou shalt be iustified, and by thy wordes thou shalt bee condemned. Matt. 12. vers. 36.37, Shall a man then say further, though my wordes be but vaine and foolish, yet I mean no hurt, my heart is good? Alas what an imagination is that? Is not the tongue the opener of that which lay hid in the heart? Euen as a man beholdeth his face in a glasse, so may wee beholde the heart of a man in his tongue. True it is that the hypocrite which hath a wicked heart, can speake good wordes: but yet the wickednes will breake foorth at times doe what he can. But shall such a little member extend so farre as the Apostle here speaketh? Shall hee that doeth bridle it bridle all partes of the bodie? No maruel, as hee declareth by his two similitudes. Horses that be strong, fierce and full of courage, are yet with a little bit in their mouthturned about by the rider. A ship is a great thing, and often driuen of fierce winds vpon the seas: and yet the gouernour with [Page 137]the little rudder turneth them about which way he wil. As such little thinges turne about great and mightie things: so the tongue though it bee but a little member, yet hee saith boasteth great thinges. This seemeth a very hard application. For he speaketh heere before of the well ordering of the tongue what power it hath, and now saith boasteth great thinges; for boasting is not good, and a man may boast great thinges which yet he cannot do. The bit in the horse mouth doth turn him about indeed, and so doth the little rudder more then boast of turning about the great ship. Why then saith hee the tongue boasteth great thinges? Indeed the word may well bee so translated: But S. Iames doth vse it not as a bare boasting, nor in euill part: but as if he should say, look how the bit is a little thing and turneth about the whole bodie of a fierce horse, causing him to obey the rider; and as the rudder is small and yet turneth about a great ship, or as these two little things do great matters: so the tongue being a very small member lifteth it selfe vp to the performance of verie great things. It so boasteth, that it performeth them indeede. But what bee those great matters which it doth so well? To speake brieflie, it bringeth forth all the good treasures of the hart, as our Sauiour hath said. Look what gift of grace or heauēly thing the holy ghost worketh in the heart of man, his tongue vttereth the same. The tongue is giuen as a speciall instrument to glorifie & praise god. Great duties it is to perform [Page 238]that way, and as it were to leade the whole bodie. And also towards men it doeth many goodly things: Out of a wise heart, it bringeth forth wisedom & knowledge to inform and to iustruct the ignorant. It giueth wholesome aduise, and good counsel vnto such as need. It perswadeth & comforteth, exhorteth, admonisheth and rebuketh as need doth require. Yea infinite are the benefites which the tongue rightlie ordered doth bring vnto men. Let no corrupt communication (saith Saint Paule) proceed out of your mouthes: but such as is good to the vse of edifying, that it may minister grace to the hearers. Ephes. 4.29. And also hee saith, Let your speech be alwayes gracious and poudered with salt, that ye may know how to answer euery man, Coloss. 4.6. Beloved when wee consider well of these thinges, it teacheth vs how farre off we be from perfection. For doe wee not come woonderfull farre short of guiding our tongue aright to the performāce of these great things, both in glorifying God, & also in ministring grace by our talk at al times vnto mē. What shall speak of our wants in this point? If we did wel & throughly behold & discern thē, this one thing wold manifest vnto vs, that in manie things we sin al: that so we might not be so rigorous in condemning or iudging others. For if we come so far short in the duties of the tongue, both in praising God, and also in benefiting men so manie wayes as wee might and are bounde: What shall wee thinke is the number of all our sinnes? [Page 241]wee may well say, that they be moe in number then the haires of our head. But why hath the Lord set foorth this power and good of the right ordered tongue? wee must well consider of that. It is not that wee should come to the sight onely how vnperfect we are, but that withal we should labour and striue towards greater perfection. It is a most worthy thing to professe the holy faith, and to sound foorth the praise and glorie of the most high God. Also it is an excellent thing to speake such wordes as may at all times minister grace to the hearers. Hereunto appertaineth that which Salomon saieth, The tongue of the iust man is as fined siluer, and the lippes of the righteous doe feed many. Prouerb. 10.20, 21.
Thus much concerning the first part, which is the ordering of the tongue aright; which is an exceeding great matter: and now I will proceed to the other part, that is the wonderfull harme of the euill tongue: for looke how great the power of the tongue is vnto good, where it is well ordered, so great force hath it also on the other part vnto all mischiefe, where it is not bridled. And least this might seeme strange or incredible, the Apostle vseth a comparison: Behold (saith hee) how great a thing a little fire kindleth. Wee all know, that one little sparke of fire lighting into drie matter, is enough to fire a whole house, and so a whole citie, a countrey, yea the whole world, so much as will kindle and burne. This is a wonderfull thing which God hath giuen to the fire, [Page 242]that from so little so great flames will arise, and that it will spread in such sort. And Saint Iames saith, that the tongue is fire. It is not of our common fire: it is figuratiuely called fire: for it will spread farre, though it be little, and set all on a flame euen as fire: yea it extendeth it selfe in mischiefe so farre, that hee calleth it a world of wickednes. What a marueilous saying is this? Is the tongue so small a member, and yet containeth in it such a depth and such a gulfe of all wickednes? A world is a great thing, it is the vniuersalitie of all creatures, and by this the holy Apostle doeth expresse the wickednesse of the tongue: as if he should say, the generalitie of all euill and wickednesse is the tongue. What euill, what mischiefe, what wickednesse, what treacheries and lies come not from the tongue? And marke how hee saith, that the tongue is so placed or set among our members, that it defileth the whole bodie. If a thing bee full of euill, and set with such distance that it can not touch another thing, then the euill is not spread but resteth, and defileth it selfe: but it is not so yee see with the tongue: for it is so set that it defileth the whole bodie. And so fire, where the drie matter is absent doth nothing; but if it light vpon it, then it enflameth all, and setteth the whole on fire: Euen so he saith, that the tongue reacheth vnto and setteth on fire the course of nature. The whole course of nature may verie well be taken for the whole world, as if he should say, The tongue euen like [Page 243]a firebrand setteth the whole world on fire: for the truth is, that in all places there be hote flames of contention, there be broiles and dissentions: yea all things doe boile and burne with the fire of the tongue. And in the next wordes he sheweth what manner of fire the tongue is, and from whence it hath that fire. It is (saith hee) it selfe set on fire of hell. Then is the tongue not onely fire, but most pestilent and hellish or deuilish fire. Hell enflameth the tongue: how can that be? Hell is here put for the deuils of hell: they set the tongue on fire, they doe enflame it with the hellish fire: for as the holy ghost inspiring and sanctifying the heart of a good or godly man, filleth it with all precious and heauenly treasures, which then the tongue bringeth foorth to the praise and glorie of God, and to the benefite of men: so the deuill filleth the hearts of wicked men with such treasures as hell doth affoord, and their tongues doe vtter foorth the same. And in that respect the holy Apostle saith, that the tōgue it selfe is set on fire of hell. O that men would consider of this, how their tongues are thē speciall instruments of the deuill, to spread here in the whole worlde the fire of hell. O that they would weigh and consider whome they serue, and whose worke they doe perfourme. That tongue which hath beene giuen to be the chiefe instrument in the bodie of man for to magnifie the praise and honour of the Lorde, and to benefit men: how is it turned and changed to be [Page 244]the firebrand to set the whole world on fire, euen with the fire of hell? But if it be demanded, what is this same fire which it is enflamed withall, and with which it doth enflame the whole course of nature? You know that Saint Paul saith, The deuill hath fiery dartes, which faith doth quench: now where faith is not, hee fixeth those dartes in the heart of man, and so when the heart is filled with that hellish fire, the tongue presently receiueth it, and casteth it abroad euen like wild fire: hee shooteth the dart of pride and vaineglorie & ambition into the mind, the dart of selfeloue, of enuie, of hatred, and of malice. Moreouer, he fasteneth his dartes of vanitie and vaine pleasures, with the dartes of all vncleane lusts of fornication and adulterie. These are from hell, these are fierie, and the fire of Gods wrath is with them: and the tongue hereupon scattereth and disperseth all this fire abroad; as, wordes of contempt, of disdaine and reproch, words full of fury and bitter rage, with lying, and slandring, & backbiting, wordes full of vanitie and horrible othes, wordes full of filthie ribaldrie and all manner of beastly songs. Shall I take vpon me to number the starres, or to measure the sandes of the sea? If not, what should I take vpon me to enter into all particulars in this matter? There is nothing which the fiends of hell doe suggest into the wicked heartes of men, but the tongue poureth it forth. Hereupon (as wee see by daily experience) all the world is on a flame, euen with the fire of [Page 245]hell. There is cursing, and banning, and raging: there is boasting, and quarrelling, and reuiling: there is false accusing, lying, and condemning: yea, (as the Apostle saide before) there is in the speech euen a world of wickednes: all the partes of man are defiled by the same. It is a generall contagion that ouerspreadeth the whole. And Saint Iames doeth yet further set foorth the vnrulinesse of the tongue by a comparison. There is a wonderfull fierce nature in sundrie sortes of wilde beasts, as in the lyon, the leopard, the tygre, and the wolfe, with many others; & of these, men haue caught some, and brought them to be tame. There bee also among the foules, among the creeping things, and among the fishes, things verie wilde and vnruly, which yet by man haue beene tamed: but (saith hee) the tongue can no man tame. All the cruell nature of the sauadge wilde beasts, of foules, of serpents, and of fishes, is not like the tongue, that passeth them all; no wisedome nor power of man can tame that. Is not this a wonderfull thing? will men beleeue that this little member should haue such a nature in it, that no man can rule it? Maruaile not at this, the cause is euident, euen by that which goeth before in this text. Is there any beast, any foule, any serpent, or fish, whose nature is to be compared to the deuill, or to the fire of hell? I doubt not but euery man will confesse and say thus, There bee horrible and sauage natures among beastes, and serpentes, and dragons, but [Page 246]the deuils goe beyond them all, there is no comparison, hell can not bee matched, that fire can not bee quenched, there is no taming of those things. Then marke how he said, that the tongue is set on fire of hell. The nature of hell, the nature of the deuill is put into the tongue: and hereupon it commeth to passe that it is harder to be tamed then all the nature of serpents and wilde beasts. Then when hee saith, But the tongue can no man tame, is it his meaning that there is nor was neuer any man, but his tongue hath beene vntamed, set on fire of hell, and so a firebrand to set the worlde on fire? The tongues of the Prophets, the tongues of the Apostles, the tongues of the martyrs and holy men haue vttered the heauenly trueth to the praise of God, and to the singular good of men: how then is it saide, The tongue can no man tame? were not the tongues of these wel tamed? yes verely: but yet this standeth still, The tongue can no man tame. For their tongues were tamed not by themselues, nor by any wisedome, power, or vertue of man: but by grace, euen by the working and power of the heauenly spirit of God from aboue. No man then, but the Lorde God, whose power is aboue all, hath euer tamed the nature of the tongue. There is nothing in man from Satan or from hel, be it neuer so pestilent & horrible, but the grace & power of God can subdue it. It is not then the purpose or meaning of the Apostle, by saying, but the tongue can no man tame, to lead men vnto [Page 247]this, euen to let it alone, for that which is vnpossible vnto man, he will not set vpon it, at least, if he know so much. For to what end and purpose should a man goe about to doe that which is aboue his power? I say it is not the purpose of the holy Apostle so to perswade, but by shewing the difficultie and impossibilitie in regard of mans strength, hee mooueth men to seeke vnto God for the power of his grace, for there is all the helpe. And seeing there is helpe in God, how can we be excused, if we doe not flie vnto him? The thing is most horrible, wee ought to abhorre it that wee should carrie in our mouth the fire of hell and the nature of the deuill. Shall wee not thirst for those heauenly and pure waters of the holy ghost, which shall extinguish such hellish fire? O beloued, it is the mind and purpose of the Apostle when he sheweth vs these things, to stir vs vp to seeke more earnestly vnto God, and not to trust to our owne strength: vnlesse wee make small account to carrie such a tongue, yea such a firebrande of hell in our mouth, as is worse then any serpent. What a loathsome thing ought it to be to the minde of euery man to haue his mouth full of the fire of hell euer and anon for to cast abroad? wee holde it a verie rare and most strange and monstrous thing, if any beast should carrie ranke poison in his mouth to cast forth farre and neere: and the tongue of man spreadeth that which is a great deale woorse then any poison: for men spitte fire, euen the verie fire of hell. [Page 248]alas, shall wee not seeke helpe for this? O beloued, be not deceiued to thinke that the speeches of the Apostle are more vehement then the matter requireth. I confesse that the holy scripture vseth sometimes hyperbolicall speeches, but in these comparisons it is not so. The tongue indeed is (as he saith) an vnruly euill, full of deadly poison. You know what is written in other places, Their mouth is full of cursing and bitternes, the poison of Aspes is vnder their lippes, their throate is an open sepulchre, they flatter vvith their tongues. Wee can not away with the poion of Aspes, wee loath to heare of it: and shall wee not then loath to carrie such horrible deadly poison in our tongues? Let vs thinke well of these things, and iudge of them, as the Lord pronounceth, and not according to our owne sense: for as euery thing liketh and loueth that which is in their owne nature, (as the toad liketh her owne poison, so doeth the venemous serpent, the Aspe, and the Cockatrice:) so shall men by nature like and loue well the poison which is vnder their tongue, and that fire with which it is enflamed by hell. Men doe indeede euen glorie in those horrible things which come from their tongue. Let vs therfore, as I said, iudge of the things as the Lord pronounceth, & not according to our own sense. The Lord saith, that the tongues of men are full of deadly poison. If wee were throughly perswaded thereof, would it not euen force vs to seek vnto the Lord to haue such poison remoued? [Page 249]Would we like well to continue stil as venemous serpents? Could wee thinke well of this that the diuell should fire our tongues with the fire of hell? Or that hee should vse our tongues as his instruments to set all in a broile? God bee mercifull vnto vs, and helpe vs, for our case otherwise is most wretched and miserable. And let vs now see what reason the Apostle rendreth, to shewe that the tongue is full of deadly poyson: for he giueth an instance or a taste of the same deadly poyson in one particular, which is this: Therewith blesse we God euen the father, and therewith curse wee men which are made after the image of God: Out of one mouth proceedeth blessing and cursing: my brethren these things ought not so to be. If he should stand to shewe the poyson in euery particular, it were much: this one may leade vs to the consideration of many. To come then vnto it, thus it is: There is not almost any so wicked, but will haue words of praising God in their mouth, yea those words are often so godly and smooth, that they seeme to be with deuotion, euen as if they carried a reuerence and a great regarde to the name of the most high God. But let any man displease them, and by and by they curse him: which sheweth that their blessing & praising of God is but in a vaine shew. For if they did indeede and aright loue and reuerence the maiestie of God, then would they also regard his image in man: for man is made after the image of God. Can they blesse God and [Page 250]curse his image? If wee blesse and praise the Lord in deede in all his workes, then chiefly in the workmanship of man, in whom hee hath set the print of his owne image. And if wee cannot in that worke beholde his glorie and praise him, how shall wee doe it in other things? If any shall obiect, that the image of GOD was broken downe in man through the fall of our first parents: and that such as bee renewed in Christ, and the image of GOD againe set vp in them, in those we may behold the glorie of God, such wee doe not curse, but wee curse men that bee euill and wicked. I answer that there is not alwaies such regard had, but the tongue doth curse the good as well as the bad, and spareth none. And doubtles it is a greater and a more fowler thing to curse a right godlie man, then to curse a wicked man, because in the godlie man, the image of GOD doth shine in beautie, and where his image doth more appeare, we are bound more to loue and to reuerence: but yet it is a fowle thing to curse any man, and doth in some sort reach vnto God. For albeit the image of God, touching righteousnes and holines is broken downe wholie in them, yet there remayne some partes of his image, there is vnderstanding or reason, and such thinges as by which a man doth greatlie differ from a beast. Sundrie excellent giftes there bee in man, which hee that vtterlie despiseth, offereth iniurie to [Page 251]the maiestie of God: and that is the cause why Saint Iames bringeth it in as an absurde thing, that the same tongue blesseth GOD, and curseth men which are made after the image of GOD. But what shall wee saye of this cursing of men, is it rare? Surelie it is very common where wrath is kindled, and displeasure ariseth. The horrible curses and execrations which come out of mens mouthes, would make a man that feareth GOD, euen tremble to heare. There is no sparing of any, but this deadly poyson of the tongue is powred forth vpon all. The brother curseth the brother, the Father the children, and the children againe their Father, the Husband the Wife, and the Wife her Husband. If a man would (as I may saye) defile his mouth, and the eares of those that shoulde heare it, hee might vtter so many of their vsuall curses and execrations as woulde make and fill a pretie booke. And let but two men fall out or two women, which haue not learned the true seare of GOD, doe but marke the bitter poyson of the wordes which will come from them: What reuilings will each giue vnto the other? what wordes of disdaine, contempt, and reproach? How base will each of them set forth the other for to bee? What is it almost that can bee deuised which is base, vile and loathsome, but the one will tearme the other by it? And with what vehemencie is it vsed to bee done? There is no more regard of the [Page 252]image and glorie of God in each of them, then there is of a dogge. What a poyson is this? what a vile wickednesse proceedeth from the tongue? Saint Iames sheweth that it doth as a monstrous thing peruert the order and course of nature: when out of the same mouth there proceedeth blessing and cursing. Doth a fountaine (saith hee) send foorth at one place sweete water and bitter? Can the figge-tree, my brethren, bring foorth oliues, either a vine figges? so can no fountaine make both salt water and sweete. If it be against the course of nature that such things should bee, then doth it follow that some part of the words which come from the mouth are as sweete water, and other some of them bee bitter: nay they bee either all sweete or all bitter. Now it is most euident that the one part, that is to say, the cursing of men, the contemptuous railings, reproches, and reuilings, is not sweete, but euen as most bitter water. Herevpon then it followeth, that the other part which seemed to bee very sweete water, that is, their blessing and praising of God, is also very bitter. For as the holie Apostle hath shewed, they cannot bee both sweete and bitter. If one be bitter, both are bitter. But how can their blessing of GOD bee bitter? how can that bee poyson? Is not the blessing and praising of God, a most precious and a most excellent thing? Doth S. Iames set that with the deadly poyson of the tongue? I answere, that the blessing, the praising and the honouring of [Page 253]God, is of all other things the most excellent and precious, when it is rightly done: but if it be done but in fashion and shew, or in bare words, it is but a prophaning and an abusing of the most holie and glorious name of God. Then is it hypocrisie, then is it sinne, yea euen an abomination. There can no praise bee giuen to God so great, but it is true. But euery thing which in it selfe is true, is not rightly done. Wee reade in the Gospell, that Iesus would not suffer the diuels to confesse him. And the diuell in the maide that vttered this saying touching Paul and his companions, These be the seruants of the most high God, which shewe vnto vs the way of saluation, displeased Paul. Act. 16. So no doubt the praising or blessing of God with a wicked tongue, is not acceptable vnto him. Marke then briefly how Saint Iames hath reasoned to proue that God is not blessed nor honored by a tongue which curseth men. First if they did sincerely and from the heart blesse God in deede, how could they curse the image of God in men? Secondly, it is vnpossible in the course of nature, that sweete water and bitter should come out of one fountaine, and so is it, that the true praising or blessing of God, and the cursing of men, should come out of the same mouth. Let all then consider well, how they honour and worshippe GOD. For this is it wherewith men doe beare themselues in hand that they bee religious, that they call vpon God, and that they ascribe glorie [Page 254]and praise vnto him. They neuer consider with what manner of tongue they doe it. They curse and banne, they rayle, reuile and reproach. They sweare borriblie, they lie, they do slaunder and diffame. They flatter, they boaste, they scoffe, they iest, they power forth words of all vanitie. They speake all manner of vncleane words, and out at their mouth commeth forth as it were the stinking mind of a most filthie puddle, or of a rotten dunghill: And then with the same tongue so polluted, and in that vncleane vessell of their mouth, they will bring and offer vp those sweete odors of the praise of God. Here is a great instruction ministred vnto vs, which we ought carefullie to hearken vnto, and to print it in our minde. If euer we haue to doe with any man or woman, which is poore and base for outward respects, and take it that they offer vs wrong, so that our wrath begin to bee kindled, let vs take heed that neither our heart so farre despise them, nor our tongue vtter such contemptuous speeches vnto them, such words of disdaine and ignorminie, such base and vile tearmes, as that we forget the image of God in them. O beloued shall not this a little bridle vs, shall we giue such tearmes to the image of God, as we would scarce giue to a dog? If any shall obiect and say, some are so wicked and abominable, that no speech can be too base for them. I answer, according to the doctrine of the holy Apostle here, that howsoeuer wee are to loath and to abhor [Page 255]their wickednes, yea to giue them such phrases of speech as may expresse their bad estate (as wee shall finde the holy Scripture doth) yet spare the image of God in them, euen so farre as it remaineth: giue them not such speeches, that be so vile, as I am loath to name any of them, which ye shall vsually heare proceeding out of mens mouthes, when they doe fall out, least therein you curse, reuile, and vtterlie despise the image of God. To conclude, let the feare of God bridle our tongues, that this deadly and diuelish poyson may bee taken out of them, and that with them wee maye magnifie and praise the Lord God, so that our praise may be acceptable vnto him, and that our speeches may be such as tend vnto edification, and that minister grace to the hearers. Amen.
A Sermon preached at Pauls Crosse the thirtie day of March. 1591.
Behold how good and how, &c.
THe holie Prophet, King Dauid was the composer and writer of this Psalme, as the title thereof doth expresly mention. It is called a song of degrees, as there be 14. other besides this, here set together of the same title, but in what sence: the learned interpreters are of diuers iudgements. I will follow that which is most probable by the holie Scriptures. The word Magnaloth, which the Prophet here vseth, doth properlie signifie steps or staires, by which we ascend into higher places. But by a Metaphor (as I take it to be here vsed) it signifieth high estate, high degree, excellencie, or dignitie. For proofe hereof wee reade, 1. Chro. 17. vers. 17. where Dauid speaking vnto God, saith, thou hast regarded me according to the estate of a man of high degree, vsing the same word that is here. So then, if wee consider [Page 257]the phrase of the Hebrew tongue, which to expresie the superlatiue degree, vseth the plurall number, a song of degrees, that is, a song of excellencies, or a song of dignities, is as much as to say, a most excellent, or a most worthy song. The holy ghost in giuing this title, doth, as it were, set a marke in the forehead of the Psalme, to giue notice vnto vs, that there is a treasure of most excellent doctrine, and most fit for our instruction contained in it, that wee may with the greater diligence and attention giue eare vnto it.
The Argument or the matter here handled, is all but one. For the holy ghost with a very high and singular praise, through the whole Psalme doth set forth and commend the vnitie and concord of brethren. The brethren (which he speaketh of and which are to keepe this holy agreement) are all the faithfull children of the Church, fellow members of Christs mysticall body, and true worshippers of GOD, among whom is the spirituall brother-hoode. The vertue it selfe which is here commended, is that same which Saint Paul doth so earnestly exhort and perswade all Christian men vnto, to keepe the vnity of the spirite, in the bond of peace, Ephes. 4. vers. 3. The Primitiue Church is commended for the practise thereof, in which wee haue a liuely example set before vs: for it is written, that the multitude of them that beleeued were of one heart, and of one soule, Act. 4. vers. 32. For as one body consisting of many members, hath but one heart and one soule, by [Page 258]which all the members are vnited, and loue each other, so the multitude were vnited in iudgement and affection, as if there were but one heart and one soule in them all.
The commendation and praise by which the holie Ghost setteth foorth the excellent worthines of this vertue, is vnder two Epithites, which are these, good and comelie. For hee saith, behold how good and how comely a thing it is, for brethren also to dwell in vnitie. These two Epithites hee afterward openeth and amplifieth by two similitudes: the one is taken from the annoynting of Aaron with the precious oyntment, to declare chiefly the sweete and pleasant comelines of this vnitie: the other is taken from the dewe of Hermon, which commeth downe vpon the mountaines of Sion, to expresse the fruite and good that commeth thereof. And finally, he concludeth from the highest cause, euen the Lord God, who hath commanded the blessing of life eternall to be vpon this vnitie. This is briefly the summe of the Psalme, or of this praise which is giuen. Now come to the exposition.
By the first word (behold) the Prophet doeth stirre vp the mindes of the Israelites, euen of al the Tribes, to take view how blessed a thing vnitie and concorde is, euen by their owne experience which they had, partly by the former times, and partly by the time then present. For in former daies they had felt with much sorrowe, the great calamities, harmes, and annoyances of discorde: [Page 259]and at this time now present when this Psalme was giuen, they sawe the blessings and benefits of vnitie and peace. For their former experience in the daies of King Saul, when he persecuted Dauid which had done none euill, the worshippe of God was neglected, good men were oppressed, euill men flourished, with much griese of minde vnto many, then was there discord, so farre as men durst speake.
When Saul was taken away, and Dauid was annoynted King in Hebron, Abner the sonne of Ner Captaine of Sauls armie, tooke Ishbosheth Sauls sonne, and set him vp for King, the discorde then grew much greater: for then one part of the Tribes claue vnto Dauid, the other vnto the house of Saul. They were indeede all the sonnes of Iaacob and professed the God of Abraham, whom they should with one mouth haue worshipped and glorified, as Saint Paul saith, Rom. 15. vers. 6. but they were diuided and rent asunder, for there was bloudie warre and long time continued among the Tribes: 2. Sam. 2. and 3 Brethren with deadly hatred and enmitie pursuing their brethren, seeking the bloud each of other. It could not bee but that great calamities in this time of discorde did ouerspread the whole land: they might by experience then, and did behold how euill and how mischieuous a thing it is, for brethren to be at variance.
The cutting down of so great an euill, & taking [Page 260]away all occasion is a very great good. Therefore when Abner and Ishebosheth were slaine, all Israell came together and set vp Dauid. Then there grew a reconciliation of Tribe vnto Tribe, and they which were before rent asunder, became againe one body, brethren imbraced each other with loue, the bitter hatred before among them was cut downe and extinguished. The worship of God was now set vp, the blessings of GOD were powred downe from heauen vpon them in great plentie, the whole land did reioyce with ioy and gladnes: Therefore hee willeth them now to beholde how good and how comely a thing it is, for brethren to dwell also at vnitie. Thus were they taught by their owne experience on both sides: For they had found the greeuous annoyances of discorde, and enmitie on the one part, and the benefite of peace on the other, and this is it hee willeth them to beholde. Beholde how good and how comelie a thing it is, which doth cutte downe so great euill, and beholde how good and how comelie a thing it is, which bringeth with it such great blessings of GOD: thus much for the first worde. Then to the praise it selfe: the first Epithite is (how good) which containeth the great fruite that ariseth thereof, and is afterward set forth by the second comparison, that is, of the dewe of Hermon: for that is a thing fruitefull and good. The other is (how comelie) the worde is Magnim, which [Page 261]signifieth beautifull, sweete, comelie, or pleasant: as in Psalme 16. where hee speaketh of the resurrection and exaltation of our Sauiour Christ, saying: Thou wilt shewe me the path of life, the fulnes of ioye is in thy presence, at thy right hande comely pleasures for euermore. This comely pleasant sweetnes of concorde, is resembled and shadowed foorth by the former similitude, that is, of Aarons annointing: for that was a very comelie and a sweete thing, and had a mysticall signification.
To vnderstand the better what is here meant, first ye may reade of this pretious oyntment, both wherof the Lord commanded it should be made, and how Aaron & his sons should bee annointed therewith vnto the Priests office, in Exod. 30. Then further we are taught in the Scriptures, that Aaron was a figure of Christ, and that this annointing of his with that precious sweete oyntment, did represent the spirituall and heauenly annoynting of Christ Iesus with the holie Ghost, whose graces distill from him the head, vpon euery part of his mysticall bodie, which is the Church. Of him it is sayd, The spirit of the Lord is vpon me, because he hath annoynted me, &c. Luke 4. vers. 18. Marke further then wherein the comparison holdeth. Thus powring the precious oyntment vpon Aarons head, running downe vpon his beard, and to the skirts of his clothing, was pleasant to behold, and cast foorth a sweete sauour vnto all that stood [Page 262]round about. Also in that it descendeth vpon his beard, and so downeward vpon all parts euen to the skirts of his clothing, it resembleth the graces of the holie Ghost flowing downe from the Lord Iesus Christ, vpon all the members of his bodie knit together in an holie vnitie. When it went downe from Aarons head vpon his bodie vnited to the same, it descendeth euen to the lowest part of his garment, because there is no rent nor separation: Euen so the Church vnited vnto Christ her head, and euery member of the same vnited vnto the rest in an holie vnion, and making one bodie, the heauenly graces of the holie Ghost, farre sweeter then that precious oyntment, flow from him vpon them, and all are partakers thereof, euen the lowest and meanest member, euen to the skirts. For where they are ioyned in this spirituall vnitie, looke what graces soeuer God from his sonne Christ doth powre vpon the highest members, (that is, vpon Princes and Pastors) they distill also vpon the other parts and members, and so from each to other.
That which was separate from the head, from the bodie, and from the garments of Aaron, receiued no drop of that precious oyntment, which descended from the head to a bodie vnited, and to all parts of the garments wrought together. In like manner the graces of the holy Ghost descend from Christ the head, vpon nothing that is separate and deuided and rent from him, but vpon all [Page 263]the members vnited in one bodie. Wee may then briefly set foorth what this similitude declareth, in this wise. The sweete oyntment is powred vpon the head of Aaron, it goeth down vpon his beard, then vpon his shoulders, and all parts of his bodie euen to the lowest border of his garments. Iesus Christ the head of the Church is annoynted with the holie Ghost, and from him the sweete graces descend, and come vpon al the bodie, and vpon euery member of the bodie euen to the meanest: this it is to bee vnited to him, and to his Church: this is a thing most sweet and most comfortable.
In the other similitude he resembleth this vnitie vnto the dew of Hermon, which commeth downe vpon the mountaines of Sion: the waters which fall vpon the high mountaine distill into the valleies, but into those valleies which are ioyned thereunto at the foote thereof, and make them plentiously fruitfull: euen so the heauenly spirituall dewes that come downe from aboue vpon the mountaines, flow vpon the valleies which are vnited thereunto, and there is great fruit, and all good things springing from thence. Thus much wee may consider in these similitudes, which expresse how good and how comely a thing it is for brethren also to dwell at vnitie.
Now all this is from the most high God: for he saith (there) that is to say, vpon those which dwell together in this holy vnitie, the Lord hath commaunded the blessing, and life for euermore. [Page 264]It is Gods vnchangeable decree that they shall haue the blessing, that is, the great great high blessing, euen the blessing of all blessings in euerlasting continuance. This can neuer faile, for God almightie is vnchaungeable, and what he hath decreed and commaunded, shall stande for euer. This may perswade much to dwell in vnitie: for it is a goodly matter to bee vnder the blessing of almightie God: and there, that is, vpon the vnitie of brethren, he hath commended his blessing, and no where els: for this, there, is as much as to say, there onely.
Now wee see the praise it selfe of vnitie and concorde heere set foorth vnto vs, it remaineth, that wee consider to what ende and purpose the holie Ghost giueth this great commendation. This wee all knowe, that when a thing is dispraised, it is to bring vs into a misliking and shunning of the same, as a thing either vnpleasant or hurtfull. And contrariwise, praise, especially where it is giuen by God, who knoweth the worthines of euene thing, is to drawe our liking, and to make vs in loue with that which is praised.
This is then done heere, that wee may haue our hearts inflamed, and that wee may bee in loue with vnitie and concorde: and that wee maye studiouslie seeke after it, and imbrace it, as a most precious iewell: and finallie by all meanes take heede, that wee doe not any thing which may hinder and disturbe the same. And [Page 265]doubtlesse if this can not mooue vs, and kindle an earnest loue and zeale to be studious of godly peace, that it is so good, so sweet, and pleasant, and that Gods blessing is vpon it vnto eternall life, how dull are we vnto spirituall and heauenly things, or what can mooue vs? Shall we not care to haue that cut down which bringeth mischiefe and destruction, and to set vp that which carrieth all blessednes with it? Shall wee neither care to auoid the curse of God, plagues and punishments on the one side: nor yet couet to haue his blessing? that it may mooue vs the rather, I will come now to the application of this Psalme to our estate.
Wee haue (as yee all knowe) receiued great blessings from the Lord our God, by the meanes of our gracious Queene. For by her happy raigne, we haue enioyed long peace, euen such as the like hath not almost beene seene or heard of in this land. Wee haue also great plentie of all things, our countrey ouerflowing with milke and hony: euery man fitting vnder his vine and vnder his figge tree. And moreouer, the Lord hath protected vs by her Scepter and power, from the inuasion of forraine enemies, and from the wicked practises and treasons of domesticall aduersaries: these are great benefites receiued. But the greatest blessing of all is, that by her gouernment he hath deliuered vs from the bondage of Pharaoh, from the heauie yoke of Antichrist, out of Idolatrie and blindnes, and hath restored vnto vs [Page 266]his holy worde, and his true worship. Yet notwithstanding there hath beene among vs, many yeeres (as ye all know) great discorde and variance, and that not onely against Papists and other enemies of the holy religion, but euen amongst brethren, which professe the same holy doctrine and faith of our Lord Iesus Christ. In all this time we haue tasted the bitter fruits of enmitie and discord, wee haue felt and fustained the mischiefes, harmes, and dammages that growe from it, so that wee haue had experience with the Israelites in the worser part, and can say of our owne knowledge, behold how euill and how vncomely a thing it is for brethren to bee at variance. To make this more apparant, if I should stand to rippe vp, and to lay open all the euils which haue alreadie come vpon vs by the discord of brethren, it would be a long and tedious labour. I will therefore onely note some of the chiefe and most generall, that beholding as it were our most grieuous wounds, wee may seeke to haue them salued and cured if it may please God.
First therefore, I may note as a principall euill fruit of enmitie, that it is a ioy, and an encouragement vnto the enemies of the Gospell, the Papistes, for to see brethren set against brethren: for as it is in an armie of men, if they be at deadly variance among themselues, Captaine against Captaine, band against band, pursuing each other: that the aduerse part (against which they [Page 267]should wholly togither bend their forces) will say, wee shall not need to doe much, we shall easily preuaile, for they will pull downe and destroy themselues with their owne handes, and hereof will much reioyce. So is it in Gods Church, Christes armie, which is set vpon by deadly enemies on euery side, when there is discord growing vnto sharpe enmitie, and the leaders themselues bent one part against another, the wicked enemie doth laugh, and receiueth boldnesse and strength, for he saith in his heart, This sharp contention among them will proceed in the end euen vnto blood, and to the desolation of both parts. O how much ought we to be pricked and grieued at the reioycing and boldning of Gods enemies? And how dolefull a calamitie were this, if it shoulde among brethren come vnto blood? We see that among the children of Israel, the enmitie and discord brake forth euen vnto blood, and so doubtlesse, except the Lorde in great mercy turne it away (such is the nature of contention when it groweth sharpe) that the end among vs also will be most grieuous. This one euill ought to mooue vs to loue and imbrace the holy vnitie here commended in this Psalme. I would the consideration of it might be deepely printed in our mindes. The wounding of the weake is another great euill that ariseth from discorde: doubtlesse many are cast downe, or turned out of the way, or at the least wife are much hindred hereby in our Church. Stumbling [Page 268]blockes being thus laide, before the blinde and lame. What pitie this ought to mooue, and how much the sight of it should vexe and grieue vs, the doctrine of our Sauiour Christ vttered by him selfe and by his Apostles doth euery where shew: threatnings also & woes are pronounced against them, that shall cast downe the weake: and shall not wee regard this thing at all? shall neither the compassion and loue to our brethren for whome Christ died, nor the threatnings & woes denounced take any place? Thirdly, the discord of brethren, doth bring both parts into contempt and disgrace among many. And so by this meanes the ministers of the Gospell, the messengers of Christ, which should be had in precious account and estimation for their workes sake, euen as the vessels of gold and siluer in the Lords temple, & as the Angels of the Lorde of hostes, are basely esteemed, euen as if they were vessels of earth or wood. If this did reach onely vnto the men themselues or vnto their disgrace, it were the lesse, and might with lesse griefe be borne: but the contempt and disgrace reach indeed euen to the glorious Gospell of Iesus Christ, because in the disgrace of the men, the power of their ministerie is weakened. For where the teacher is euill thought of and despised, the multitude doth not regard his doctrine. This euill goeth deepe, and if we consider well of it togither with the former which I haue mentioned, yee shall see that vpon our owne experience we may say, indeed behold [Page 269]how euill and how vncomely a thing it is, for brethren to be at enmitie and discord. These euils do highly displease Almighty God, and if they be continued in without redresse, who is able to shewe the punishments and calamities which in time will ensue and come vpon vs in this land? The contempt of the Gospell, and growing into Atheisme thereby, will drawe downe infinite plagues and miseries. For the righteous God will not alwaies suffer such abuse vnreuenged. Then seeing vnitie is so good, bringing so many blessings; and discord so euill, drawing such an heape of mischiefes with it, the one as a nourisher of true life, is to be sought for and maintained by all godly Christians, and the other is to be eschued as a deadly pestilence: and this is to be done of vs speedily, because dissention is like the breaking out of waters, the longer it continueth, the wider is the breach made, and so becommeth the more difficult to be recouered. This being confessed of all, for there is no man I thinke that will denie, but that it is a most necessary thing in Gods Church and among brethren, to eschewe discord and to seeke vnitie: therefore let vs in the next place consider and vnderstand how it is to be sought: for let it be that we both agree, it is to be sought, and also doe seeke for it; yet if we seeke not the right way, we are neuer the better for seeking. First then knowe this, that there are two sorts of vnitie and agreement, the one is in God, being in the truth, in the spirite, in true holinesse [Page 270]and sanctification. The other is in error and sinne and not in the Lord. Now indeed it is the holy vnitie in the Lord, which is praised in this Psalme, and which we must seeke after, vpon which the blessing of God shall come. This may yee see by that exhortation of Saint Paul, Ephes. 4. When hee saith, studying to keepe the vnitie of the spirit in the band of peace: for hee addeth as the reason, There is one bodie, and one spirit, as yee are all called in hope of your calling: one Lord, one faith, one baptisme, one God and father of all, &c. For like as all the members of the naturall bodie are coupled togither by one soule and make but one bodie: so by one spirit of the Lord, all the faithfull are vnited, and become all one mysticall bodie of Iesus Christ: by one faith, and by one baptisme, they are all in one Lord, and in one God. The foundation of this vnitie is in the truth, and by it men grow vp togither in God: and for this cause it is said in the first verse of the Psalme, Brethren also to dwell in vnitie: Hee saith (also) because as there is a reconciliation wrought by Christ betweene God and man, and so a man is come into vnitie with God, he must also growe into vnitie with those which are togither reconciled to the Lorde with him: seeke this vnitie, to bee vnited with our brethren vnto God, otherwise, all shall be dissolued and scattered againe in confusion. Touching that other concorde which is in errour and wickednesse, they which possesse it (who are of diuers sorts) do commend [Page 271]it, and much complaine of the disturbance and breach thereof. As first of all the Papists make a great exclamation against vs which professe the glorious Gospell, and haue forsaken them: that like wicked Schismaticks we haue disturbed and broken this holy vnitie, by rending our selues from the true Church, and so from the faith, and from Christes mysticall bodie: this is a grieuous and a sore accusation, if their vnitie which they glorie of, were in the truth. But seeing it is most euident that they haue forsaken the truth of God, blaspheme and condemne it, and set vp abominable errours and cursed Idolatrie: all their agreements, all their holy league (as they tearme it) is no more but a most wicked and cursed conspiracie against God and his people. What is their vnitie more then that which is described by the Prophet Dauid, Psal. 2. Why do the Gentils rage, and the people meditate that which is vaine? The kings of the earth stand vp, and the Princes take counsell togither against the Lorde, and against his Christ? Here is a great vnitie, nay a conspiracie of wicked traitors against Christ. This perplexitie is fulfilled by them: And wee haue the commandement of God by the voice of the Angel, Come out from among them my people, and separate your selues: so that all their cry is nothing against vs, wee haue not dissolued this blessed vnity here commended, but haue forsaken their cursed conspiracy, which the neerer a mā is ioyned vnto, the further off he is from God. Let no man therefore [Page 272]be troubled or disquieted by their great wordes, but forsaking them, imbrace the holy faith, and be vnited thereby togither with the Prophets and Apostles, and all holy men, vnto Iesus Christ.
Ye shall heare many other sorts of men complaine, that there is not fellowship and vnity kept with them. When indeede as they walke after their wicked and vncleane lustes in all abominable sinnes, as in contempt of gods word, in drunkennesse, whoredom, pride, ambition, couetousnes, vsury, extortion, briberie, oppression, enuie, and many such like. The holy ghost saith vnto vs, Haue no fellowship with the vnfruitfull workes of darkenes, but rather reprooue them, Ephes. 5.11. We can not ioyne Christ and Belial, we can not be vnited to the Lord and haue fellowshippe in wicked sinnes. If wee say wee haue fellowship with him (saith S. Iohn) and walke in darkenesse, wee lie, &c. 1. Iohn. vers. 6. Ephes. 5.11. Hee that crieth out for peace, and doth walke in vngodly waies, straying from the truth and from sanctification, whatsoeuer he will seeme to be, he is nothing els but a disturber and breaker of all holy vnitie. For who can take part with him in those things, but he shall separate himselfe (as I haue shewed) from truth and godlines, without which there can be no blessed vnitie? Saint Peter calleth our Lorde Iesus Christ a liuing stone, vnto whome all the faithfull comming as liuing stones, are built vp and become a spirituall house. 1. Pet. 2. If stones be not squared and made smooth to fit & ioyne [Page 273]togither, how shall they grow into one building? If men be not framed in faith and godlines, how shall they be vnited in the Lord? Indeede there be imperfections both in doctrine and manners, all the best he wen stones haue some ruggednesse remaining, and men must beare one with another in much: for charitie must couer the multitude of sinnes. 1. Pet. 4 while the Temple of God is in the world, the stones are not perfectly set togither, but the worke is still in hand, this Temple is still in building, wee must beware of the downefall on that side also. Then seeing this blessed vnitie must be in God, in the truth, in the spirit, to be built vp in Christ Iesus in true sanctification, (for hee that is in Christ is a new creature:) and seeing all concord without this foundation, shall fall downe as a rotten building, let the holy booke of God be our ground, let it bee brought foorth to cut downe all controuersies, and let men if they looke for any part of the blessing here promised, yeeld all honour and glorie vnto this sacred word: yea let no man stand vpon his owne honour or reputation, if he haue maintained any thing awry; but so soone as euer hee espieth the truth in any matter, yeeld thereunto, let the trueth of God goe before and lead vs the way. For this is the onely way to grow into this holy vnitie. And let such as walke a wrie, forsake their euill waies, embrace the heauenly truth, and follow the rules thereof, if they will be accounted studious of peace and concord. Ioyning thus vnto [Page 274]the truth, both in faith and godlines of life, wee shall be ioyned togither in the Lord, and it shall be saide, Behold how good and how comely a thing it is for brethren also to dwell at vnitie. It shall bee like that precious ointment vpon the head of Aaron, &c. The heauenly graces & gifts of the holy ghost, shall come downe vpon vs plenteously and flow vnto euerie member: wee shall bring foorth fruite vnto God watered with heauenly dewes: wee shall haue that great and high blessing of God almightie vnto eternall life. Therefore if it bee not too late, that the sinnes of this land haue prouoked the Lorde to displeasure, let all men lift vp their hearts and crie vnto the Lord, that he will bestow this precious iewell vpon vs, that wee may bee at vnitie (not in all manner of wicked vices, nor in errours) but in the Lord. And now who shall seeke this vnitie? who shall studie to aduance it? This may be in question. I answer, euen all states and degrees of men, priuat persons, rulers and teachers, euen all and euery one that wil looke for any part of gods blessing must aduance it. Euery man I say must looke vnto the heauenly truth of the holy religion, and embrace the same with all loue and heartie affection. Euery man ought to be zealous in spirit for the glorie of Christ.
For if a man haue not the zeale of religion, hee can not be a good man, whether hee be ruler or priuate man, though hee seeme to be neuer so peaceable, but as the Lord saith to the Angell of [Page 275]the Church of Laodicea, Reu. 3. Because thou art neither hot nor colde, I vvill spewe thee out of my mouth: God doth reiect all such dull and drowsie Atheistes, and irreligious persons, which are so earthly minded, as that they regard not the heauenly graces which are offered in the Gospell. Let all men therefore stirre vp their heartes to be feruent in Gods truth, and let not godly zeale be quenched. Then further (as I haue also shewed before) wee must ioyne the practise of this holy word, as the Apostle S. Iames willeth: Be doers of the worde and not hearers onely, deceiuing your selues. Iam. 2.19. for the great disturbāce of peace & the grieuous breaches of vnity, & all bitter dissentions do chiefly arise from hence, that all sorts & degrees of men walke not in the rules which God hath prescribed vnto them in his word. Wee must therefore enter more particularly into this matter, that we may see how ech mā is to further this blessed vnitie. I begin with the priuat person, for whome there are rules prescribed in Gods word for him to obserue, if he wil be a true member of the Church, & a seeker & preseruer of this vnitie, & so a partaker of Gods blessing vnto life euerlasting. One rule is touching subiection & reuerence vnto gouernors both ciuill and ecclesiasticall: for God hath commanded to honor & obey them. Submit your selues vnto all manner ordinance of man, for the Lords sake: whether it be vnto the king, as vnto the superiour; or vnto gouernors, as vnto them that are sent of him, for the [Page 276]punishment of euill doers, and for the praise of them that doe well. 1. Pet. 2. v. 13, 14. Also of this obedience and subiection for conscience sake, of this reuerence and honour to be rendred, S. Paul writeth, Rom. 13. v. 1, 2, 3, 4, 5, 6, 7. Likewise obey them that haue the ouersight of you, and submit your selues, for they watch for your soules as they that must giue accounts, &c. Heb. 13.17. The neglect and breach of this rule, euen the denying of obedience, reuerence, and honour vnto the rulers, gouernours, and teachers, disturbeth and ouerthroweth the vnitie which is here praised. If then a man will not make conscience to performe this dutie in obeying the holy doctrine of the Lord, what is he other then an enemy vnto the true concord, a dissoluer of vnitie & peace? But what if rulers offend, pastors and gouernors faile, and come short in some duties, and therby seeme vnworthy to be regarded? I say if they do, they shall answer before God for it, but yet priuate men are not set at libertie, they are not discharged from this obedience and rendring honor vnto them: for it is vnto the authoritie, and vnto Gods ordinance that they doe it, and not in respect of man. God hath not prescribed the duties of men which are to be done vnto others, vnder this condition, if they perfourme all that which they ought to doe on their parts, or if they be such maner of men as they ought to be. But he hath prescribed euery mans duty absolutely. If an other faile in his, hee shall answer (as I said) for it [Page 277]before God, thou hast no warrant hereby to depart from the rule which God hath set vnto thee. For thou art tied in conscience vnto God to obey his will, & not in regard of man, or of thine owne benefit to doe this or that: for by the doctrine of the blessed Apostle, wee see that Christian subiects and faithfull seruants, are commanded euen for conscience to giue honour vnto heathen princes, and infidell masters, Rom. 13.1. Tim. 6.1. wee must then from this expresse worde of God obserue, that when gouernours doe amisse, men haue not their tongues set at libertie to reuile, and to reproch them, or to dishonour them with euil speech; seeing it is also written, Thou shalt not curse the ruler of the people. Exod. 22. v. 28. But contrariwise, praiers and supplications are to be made vnto God, for rulers and teachers of the Lords people. When they offend, it is with great hurt to the Church, and therefore men are to lament and mourne for it, and not to make themselues merrie with iestes and reproches. Let all euill speeches of disgrace then be turned into praiers, and the laughter into teares, for this shall be more pleasing vnto God. Let no man beare himselfe in hād, that he is not guilty of the breach of holy concord, when he obserueth not the rules of this doctrine, of submission, of reuerence and honour to be giuen vnto gouernours.
Another rule is giuen by the Apostle, in these words: That ye studie to be quiet, and to meddle with your owne businesse, and to worke with [Page 278]your owne handes, &c. 1. Thess. 4.11. as God hath distributed vnto euerie man, and as the Lord hath called euerie one (saith the Apostle) so let him walke, and so ordaine I in all Churches. 1. Cor. 7.17. God hath ordained the seuerall places and callings, he hath giuen gifts of abilitie to men to perfourme the things he requireth in the same: he hath also set the bounds & limits within which euerie one is to keepe himselfe, and to walke orderly, medling with that which appertaineth vnto him. This is an holy thing & comely, a preseruer of vnitie; but it is much broken, and great euill ensueth thereof: for there be many priuat persons, which would seeme verie religious, and to seeke the holy vnity aboue others, which leaue the duties of their places and callings, and busie themselues wholly with those matters which doe not belong vnto them. For as if the matters of their trades and sciences were too base, or as if the care of their familie were a thing ouer vile, they set these aside, and neglect them, and take vpon them greater and higher businesse. For beholding any thing amisse in the Church, as if God had set them to be ouerseers of the gouernours and teachers, contrarie vnto this rule of Saint Paul, They labour not with their hands, nor meddle quietly with their owne businesse, but they bende all the powers of their minde, to dispute and reason about gouernment, and the duties of gouernours and teachers, wandring about, and seeking to perswade and draw [Page 279]others to their minde. They thinke thus to doe God high seruice: But who hath giuen them power to dispense with this rule, that yee studie to be quiet, and to meddle with your owne businesse, and to labour with your handes? Hath God called them and set them a worke about greater things, and freed them from these? Is it not the ordinance and will of our God, that men shall instruct & guide their families in his waies? Is there not labour and paines and care to be taken, that the children and seruants may learne the holy doctrine and walke in it? But there are many which deepely meddle in publique matters, and if they haue two or three children and as many seruants, they are left ignorant, no paines taken about them, they may walke awrie many waies, the care thereof is little. Also a mans owne matters which Saint Paul willeth to meddle with, are in prouiding earthly things, necessarie for his family: so that Saint Paul saith. If there be any that prouideth not for his owne, namely for them of his family, hee denieth the faith, and is worse then an infidell. 1. Timoth. 5.8. and so in other duties. Shall we thinke the trueth is obeyed, or that God is pleased by such waies? when the rulers and guides of Gods people doe amisse, a man is to sorrow at it, he is to looke to his way that hee keepe vpright before God: but when in reprehending that which others fault in, he neglecteth his owne calling, how shall hee eschue this sentence, Thou art therfore inexcusable [Page 280]O man) whosoeuer thou art that iudgest another, for in that thou iudgest another, thou condemnest thy selfe: for thou doest the same things that thou iudgest, Rom. 2. v. 1. Thou leauest vndone thy duty in guiding that smal charge committed vnto thee. And let vs make the comparison, Is hee not more worthie blame that findeth fault with the greater, and doeth it not in the lesser, when the greater is more difficult to be perfourmed? It is harder to gouerne a whole kingdome, a citie, or a flocke, then a little familie, and more faultes will appeare. How vnreasonable a thing then is it that a man which guideth not his little family in any such order as god requireth, should let goe the sight of his owne defects, and whollie giue himselfe in speech to depraue the publike guides. Lament and sorrow for euill, consent not thereunto in any wise, follow the waies of the Lord, obey the rules of the word: and therfore let al men regard this, & keep their place & standing which God hath set them in, and so walke, as that they may answer before the high iudge, and giue account how they haue discharged their dutie.
To come now to the gouernors and guides of the Lordes people: and first to the pastours and shepheards which haue the power and authoritie ecclesiasticall. These are principall, and aboue all other, and after a speciall sort to procure, and to preserue this blessed vnitie, as the end for which they are giuen of Christ, doth shew. He hath (saith S. Paul) giuē some to be Apostles, some Prophets, [Page 281]some Euangelists, some Pastors and teachers: and then he sheweth to what end, saying, for the repairing of Saints, for the work of the ministerie, & for the edification of the bodie of Christ: till wee all meete together in the vnitie of faith, and that acknowledging of the sonne of God, vnto a perfect man, and vnto the measure of the age of the fulnes of Christ, &c. Ephe. 4. vers. 11.12.13. This is their whole worke and labour appointed them, euen to build vp Christs bodie, the temple of God, by framing and coupling together the liuing stones, vnto that vnitie of brethren, which is commended in this Psalme. Then let vs see the rules prescribed in Gods word, which they must obserue to performe this holy worke. The Elders (saith S. Peter) that are among you, I beseech, which am also an Elder and a witnesse of the sufferings of Christ, & also a partaker of the glorie that shall be reuealed, feede the flocke of God which dependeth vpon you caring for it not by constraint, but willingly: not for filthie lucre, but of a readie mind: not as though ye were Lords ouer Gods heritage, but that ye may be examples to the flocke. 1. Pet 5. vers. 1.2.
First the sheepe of Christ are to haue food, their life dependeth thereupon. It is required therefore in all shepheards that will answer their calling before God, to haue the same affection in thē which Christ had: who when hee saw the multitude he had compassion on them, because they were as sheepe without a shepheard, Mat. 9.36. Pitie and compassion vpon the straying sheepe must moue [Page 282]them to seed: yea loue must constraine. For Christ saith to Peter, Simon Ioanna louest thou me more then these? feed my sheepe: louest thou me? feede my lambes: louest thou me? feed my sheepe: as if he should say, of all loue do this for me. Here I am to mooue those which bee in authoritie in the Church, if it may any way come to their eares, I do humbly beseech thē for the Lord Iesus Christs sake, to haue compassion vpon the flocke, that the sheepe may haue their appoynted foode, euen the bread of life plentifully broken vnto them, that they may be led into the greene pastures, & vnto the fountaines and streames of the liuing waters: cry also vnto the Lord of the haruest, that hee will powre downe his spirit vpon them, that in compassion, there may bee labourers sent foorth: and that such as haue taken vpon them the charge, and be idle or absent, may be compelled to doe their dutie: that such as bee not able to feede, or that walke in a dissolute and wicked behauiour in life and conuersation, may bee remoued: And that such as bee both skilfull to teach, and of godlie life, may bee set ouer them, to guide them both by doctrine and example. If this be not per formed, how is the true concord and vnitie sought? If the people bee not instructed and led in the way of godlines: how shall they be framed and built together in one holie temple? If the Shepheard bee vngodly, and giue corrupt example: what peace, what vnitie, or what agreement can such as will feare God, hold with him? And if there be a diuision [Page 283]betweene the sheepe and the shepheard, where shall be the vnitie of brethren? It is out of all controuersie that the meane to worke the godlie vnitie of brethren, is, that the flocke of Christ be fedde and guided by skilfull godly men, which teach doctrine, and giue good example in life and conuersation.
And now touching the care of the flocke, not by constraint, nor for gaine, but willingly and of a readie mind: not as Lords ouer Gods heritage, but as examples to the flock; I doe againe instantly beseech the pastors and gouernours euen for Christs sake, to abound and to increase in all fatherly loue towards the Lords people, without which this care cannot rightly be performed. Follow herein the example of Saint Paul, who setting foorth his labour and trauaile, not of ambition or desire of gaine, nor with roughnes, but as he saith, we were gentle among you euen as a nurse cherisheth her children. 1. Thess. 2. ver. 7. where this fatherly loue is broken off, there followeth (to the exceeding decay and desolation of the Church) that which the Lord complained of by the Prophet Ezechiel against the pastors of Israel. Woe be vnto the shepheards of Israel, that feede themselues: should not the shepheards feed the flocks? Ye eate the fat, and ye clothe ye with the wooll: ye kill them that are fed, but ye seed not the sheep: the weake haue ye not strengthened: the sick haue ye not healed, neither haue ye bound vp the broken, nor brought againe that which was driuen [Page 284]away: neither haue ye sought that which was lost, but with violence, and with crueltie haue ye ruled them. Ezec. 24. vers. 3.4. This was the state of the flocke then, and shall be euen to the worlds ende: that among Christs sheepe as some be strong, so some bee weake, some sicke, some going astray. Yea such are the frailties of all the faithfull, so many are the errors and the sinnes which doe breake foorth: but yet they are still the sheepe of Christ, the Israel of God, and the shepheards of Israel are to looke to them. Now I say, if there bee not a fatherly loue in the shepheards to couer the multitude of sinnes: if there be not a tender compassion, as in the Nurse towards the little babe, in stead of care to heale the broken and sick, & to support the weake, to bring into the way that which straieth, they shall despise and lothe them as not worthie to bee regarded, yea they shall with violence and rigor beate and bruse them, certaine it is, that the greater the frailties are, the greater care and compassion is to be shewed. So that violence & rigor are not fit to bee in the shepheards. For shall the nurse throw the little infant against the stones, or push it forward when it can hardly stand alone? Shall the shepheard take his staffe and strike the young and tender Lambes? or shall he beate and bruse the weake and feeble sheepe? What shall we say, are the sheepe of Christ of lesse valew? Many of them are weake and feeble in knowledge, many of them are but as young babes, as touching the spirituall power of sanctification. A number [Page 285]of sins doe breake from them. Many are wounded in conscience and troubled in spirit: here is place for the loue, the care, the compassiō and labour of Shepheards. O ye shepheards of Israel put on this loue and compassion, lothe not the sheepe of Christ for these frailties, rule them not with violence and crueltie: but feed and support, and heale them with all meeknes and long suffering. Let no peruersnes or iniuries of any of the sheep towards the shepheards, breake off the course of this loue and care. For if they look vnto this, how the sheep despise them, how they walke stubbornly against them, they shall neuer bee able with patience and meekenes to goe through with the worke. If wee thinke it an vnworthie thing, or such as doth discharge the shepheard from his tender loue & care, or that may warrant him to bee rigorous, that many of the sheepe do not reuerence him. Look vpon Moses and Paul two great & notable seruants of God, two speciall shepheards of the Lords flocke, who is worthie to be compared with them? They haue left an example to be followed. How great things did Moses for the people? And yet how often did they murmur against him, and were readie to stone him? How many were their rebellions and iniuries done vnto him? And yet his loue is not quenched, his care doth not faile, but his prayer is most earnest vnto God to pardon them: he still esteemeth them (though not all) as the Lords chosen people. What can they doe more vnto vs, then goe about to stone vs? Behold also the exceeding [Page 286]aboundant loue of Paul, who wished himselfe accursed from Christ, that his kinsemen the Iewes which were obstinate might be saued. How much greater was his loue to the faithfull of his kindred? And yet could they, euen the Church of Ierusalem, scarse think any thing well of him al the time that he liued, but thought hardly of him, though he did neuer so much for them? This is gathered by that which he writeth, Rom. 15. where he first sheweth that it had pleased them of Macedonia & Achaia to giue somwhat to the poore Saints in Ierusalem, and that he went with this their beneuolēce to see it deliuered: and then he intreated them to be verie earnest in praier to God for him, that he might be deliuered from the disobedience of Iudea, and that his ministerie towards Ierusalem might be accepted of the Saints. It is a marueilous thing to consider, that there being so great need in the Church at Ierusalem, and that money being so welcome to those which are in penurie, & he carying so plentifull store, yet there needeth earnest prayers that this his seruice might be accepted. He had moued the Churches of the Gentiles, (as appeareth in his second Epistle to the Corinthians) to make this liberall contribution. He wrought this matter, he goeth vp with it, so great was his care. Yet when he shewethal this loue and diligence towards thē, how great was their misliking of him, that he feareth his ministrie would not be acceptable to thē? The cause of the misliking, Iames doth shew vnto him when he was come vp, Act. 21. ver. 21. Namely, [Page 287]that it was reported hee had taught the Iewes among the Gentiles to depart from Moses, and not to circumcise their children. Wee see hee loueth them deerely for all this, and calleth them saints: notwithstanding their great frailtie in this matter, & the hard opinion they conceiued and held of him, so great and so worthie a seruant of the Lord Iesus Christ. What a paterne of meekenes & fatherly loue is here for all the shepheards of the Lords flocke to follow, among the poore feeble and wandring sheepe, which doe not so reuerence and regard them as they ought to doe. The shepheards as S. Peter requireth, must bee examples to the flockes, and therefore of all other are to shew meekenes, long suffering, and that loue which couereth the multitude of sinnes. Where the pastors abound in this fatherly loue, and doe not fall vpon the fraile sheepe and tender lambes with rigour and violence, the blessed vnitie of brethren here praised is chiefly furthered: for the building vp of Christs bodie in sanctification, is greatly aduanced by the example of the pastors and teachers. The multitude are drawne thereby to imbrace and to follow the trueth. I doe therefore againe humbly beseech all the pastors and guides of the Lords people, to consider of this holy rule and worthie examples, and to practise it, that the people of the Lord may bee brought into true concorde and brotherly amitie. Then lastly, it appertaineth also vnto rulers in ciuill matters to maintaine this vnitie according to the trueth. They are to minister iustice & true iudgement vnto all, to punish the euill doers, and to cherish & maintaine [Page 288]the good. Mercie & loue is also necesssarily required in them, that they may deale euen as fathers when they correct & chastise. If this be not, there will great mischiefes ensue, euen to the disturbance of all godly peace and concord: for let a ruler, a Iudge, or a mightie man be void of religiō, and withall giuen to anger, dealing among the Lords weake and feeble sheepe, he will be readie to beate them downe and to crush them in pieces. The frailties and sins are many that breake foorth euen from some of Christs sheepe & lambes (as we see, there be the weake, the sicke, the brused, and such as erre) the thing is odious in thē, because they professe holinesse, and therefore cannot in them be borne: therefore lift vp your hearts in earnest praier vnto God, that he will powre downe y e spirit of fatherly loue and mercie vpon rulers and iudges, that they may deale in the Lords flocke, and towards his poore weak sheep, with such regard as that they may answer before Christ. Thus if we honour and imbrace the truth, if we practise the rules therof, euery one performing those duties which the Lord inioyneth, the rulers and iudges, pastors & gouernors in the church, as also the priuate persons, we shal grow into this holy vnitie which the holy Ghost here praiseth, we shall receiue all heauenly gifts and blessings, yea euen that great blessing of all blessings, the lfie for euermore. Grant this vnto vs O Lord, for thy deare sonnes sake our redeemer and Sauiour: to whom with thee and the holy Ghost, three persons, & one euerlasting God, whom we worship, be all honour, glorie, dominion and power, for euermore. Amen.